Rich Man
I Pornographer eroticartist.co.uk
Rich Man
Volume 5
By Michael J Freeman
Thatchers Gold
Chapters
1. Cannes
2. Hollywood Reporter
3. VIP Banquet
4. Mad dogs of Englishmen
5. A Town without Puff
6. Bringing Home Gold to Thatcher
7. The Second most Expensive Restaurant in the World
8. Thatchers Gold
9. Bent Coppers
10.John’s Bunker
11.Mr Wong from Hong Kong
12.The Mirror
13.Nick’s Place
14.Gillian
15. Wife Swappers
16. Seventy Six Grand
17. A Miser’s Mistake
18. Videx Christmas Party
19. Centre Spread in the Star
20. A Shepherd’s Warning
21. Bisexuality
22. Question in Parliament
23. Another Hit
24. A Murderer Revealed
25. he Plan
26. Operation Amsterdam
27. Some Girls you don’t...
28. Beast of Censorship
29. I will do Girl/Girl
30. Lesbian Lickers
31. Anne
32. Call Girls
33. News of the World Reporter
34.Earls Court
35.Sex Doctor
36. The Slug
37.A Lecture
38.The Gay Resort
39.Visiting Artist
40. Pictures on a Boat
41.Surrogate
42.Orgy Time
43.Reunion
44.The Stud
45.My Big Hands
46.An Opera
47.A Slave
48.Valeting
49.Diseased
50.The Fast
51. On my feet
52. Flashback
53. Arrival
54. Happy Days
55. Hennie
56. Dutch Mafia
57.The Brotherhood of Light
58.Going Back
59.Treachery
Cannes
Chapter 1
Lindsay and I loaded the Peugeot saloon with all the equipment, the lights, Umatic, camera in a big aluminium box , PAG belt batteries, plus boxes of Umatic tapes and Ektachrome Professional film for the still camera.
I had sent the girls, Sally, Frankie, Louise on ahead by plane and Bill, Tuppy Owens and Simon Parrit were making their own way there to the Hotel Monfleurie a five star hotel where I had booked six rooms in the name of the company Videx Ltd.
Sara had volunteered to look after the offices during the ten days that I would be away. Lisa would be there as well and John had promised to drop in from time to time. Lindsay and I would take turns driving to the South of France and we planned to drive non stop all the way unless we became exhausted. When the car was loaded Lindsay jumped into the driving seat and I stood on the driveway outside 1 The Linkway, Banstead hugging Sara in a farewell embrace,“Don’t worry baby I will phone you up every day” I promised as I looked down into her large, dark, liquid eyes that were filling with tears.“I love you” I said and kissed her then breaking away I climbed into the passenger seat and rolled down the window. “I will phone you up from the hotel as soon as I get there” I promised. Lindsay started the car and slowly drove out of the driveway into The Linkway and I looked back and waved seeing the small figure of Sara standing outside the big house as we got on our way.
There was a lump in my throat and I had to look out of the window to prevent Lindsay seeing the tears that suddenly welled in my eyes. I pulled out my pipe and filled the bowl with hash and lighting it. I took a deep hit filling my lungs with hash.“Hey you will have to smoke all that before we go through customs at Dover” Lindsay said.“No way man, but I will bottle it, don’t worry” I reassured him.“What stick it up your arse?” Lindsay asked.“Yes I have got some in my bag already inside a Durex” I said laughing.“Well I hope none of those sniffer dogs start smelling around your arse” Lindsay said laughing.We got down to Dover in a couple of hours and drove the car onto the ship. Going through the British customs had been uneventful and having parked the car we went upstairs to the dining room to get something to eat.“We have to get onto the Autoroute du Sud” I said.“How do we do that because I can’t see any roads from Calais?” Lindsay said looking at the map that we had spread out “Well then I think that the simplest way then is to drive onto the ring road around Paris and get onto it there then it is the same road all the way” I suggested. “Okay man, Paris here we come” Lindsay said. When we drove off the ferry at Calais the French Customs took one look at Lindsay and me, with our long hair, and ordered us out of the car then they gave the car a good search before allowing us to go on our way. “Merci” I said smiling when they waved us on. Lindsay still wanted to drive and we took the road to Paris.“You be the navigator and look at the map and I will drive” Lindsay suggested. “Well it will take you time to get used to driving with the steering wheel on the wrong side and these French guys drive flat out even in the small saloons but the big lorries are what I don’t like” I said. We drove to Paris non-stop with big lorries speeding past us shaking the car in their slipstream and even small cars hurtled by with their drivers driving with their feet flat down on the accelerator. I wondered how they would ever be able to accelerate out of trouble if the need arose. Lindsay was a good driver and we cruised at a steady seventy miles per hour.
In Paris we got stuck in a traffic jam under the tunnels and we crawled along the traffic bumper to bumper for what seemed an eternity before we saw a sign for the Autoroute du Sud and turned off up out of the tunnel onto the main road. Then we drove for several hours until it started to get dark. I suggested that I took a turn at driving while Lindsay slept and he agreed then pulling into a lay-by we changed over and as I drove through the night Lindsay grabbed a couple of hours of fitful sleep although dropping off into a deep sleep a couple of times and snoring.
He awoke and I pulled into a lay-by because he wanted to drive again. Lindsay pulled out a little plastic bag of coke and a mirror and started to line up on a small mirror “I got to have line to wake up” he said, chuckling a white line disappearing up his nose.
“Fucking hell you had that when we went through customs” I said.
“Well you had a quarter of dope up your arse and I had this” Lindsay said.
“Where the fuck did you stash it when we went through customs then?”
I asked.“Under my foreskin, I got the idea from you when you told me about getting an eighth under yours when you were in prison” Lindsay replied laughing.
“Fucking hell we would have ended up in a French nick and never got to Cannes” I exclaimed.“What for personal use I don’t think that we would have gone away would we?” Lindsay asked.“I don’t know how hot they are on it to tell you the truth but it makes you laugh when the judge is probably smoking cigarettes and drinking a bottle of brandy everyday” I said laughing at the irony of it.“Yes but brandy does not make you into a hippy” Lindsay observed. “No but alcohol is very addictive and just as bad as heroin if you get hooked on it,” I said.“Yes but it's more about poverty than anything else because if you are well fed and comfortable you can lead a pretty normal life on any amount of drugs, look at the Stones” Lindsay said.“Yes I think that there is a certain amount of truth in that” I said. As we drove south in the early hours of the morning we could not keep our eyes open and both started nodding off. “Let’s pull over for a siesta” I suggested. “Okay we will have a kip for an hour or so,” Lindsay agreed. We pulled over onto the verge and soon we were fast asleep. I was awoken by a furious banging on the window which brought me out of the dream I was having about fucking Cindy Day. I looked up and it was broad daylight and a police motorcyclist was looking through the window. I reached over and shook Lindsay and then opened the car door.“Il est interdit a couche ici” said the French motorcycle officer whose motorcycle I noticed was parked just behind our car. “Pardonez moi, je suis anglais et j’ai non compris pas, j’etais fatigue denier soit” I explained in my halting French which I had not practised for years. “Il est dangereux ici, mais allez vous en, tout suit” the police officer said walking away, signalling that he was finished with us and all we had to do was to drive off. Lindsay was awake now and sitting behind the wheel. “What’s up?” he said, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.“It is illegal to sleep on the verge and dangerous too and he wants us to move now” I said. Lindsay started the car and we drove off. I looked at my watch and it was only five in the morning but the sun was already shining and warming us up on this bright October day. “Yippee, Cannes here we come” I shouted feeling elated. An hour and a half later we were driving into Cannes and along the Promenade des Anglais. The Hotel Monfleurie had sent us a small map of the town and soon we were pulling up outside and then driving down a slope into the underground car-park.
One of the first things that I saw was a notice that said, it was forbidden to take cameras into the hotel proper.
We got into the lift and out at the foyer and were soon signed in and shown up to our room.
Lindsay and I had decided to share a room because we did not smoke tobacco and all the girls did. We were totally exhausted after the long drive and we decided to have a sleep and were soon fast asleep.
Hollywood Reporter
Chapter 2
A knocking on the door woke me from a deep sleep and I opened my eyes and looking at my wristwatch I realised that Lindsay and I had slept all day and all night and that it was the next day. I glanced over at Lindsay who was still asleep and went to the door.
Two maids stood at the door with a trolley on which was piled with sheets and towels.
“Bonjour Monsieur,” one of them said with a smile.
I realised that they wanted to clean the room and I struggled to find the French to answer them.
“Domain, aujourd hui non, je fatigue” I said, telling them to return tomorrow and gently closing the door hearing the two women giggling as I did so.
Lindsay was stirring now and then he awoke.
“We slept for two days” I informed him laughing.
“Two days, unbelievable” he replied, yawning and rubbing his eyes. “What’s the time?”
“Time for breakfast and the sun is shining” Lindsay got out of bed blinking in the strong sunlight coming through the window, then he pressed a button by the bedside and a shutter started to come down over the window.
“It’s total security and bullet proof, the sun hurts my eyes in the morning” Lindsay informed me.
“Bullet proof, what’s that all about then?” I asked.
“Well some VIPs come here, this is a five star hotel and if you’ve got money or power people want to take it from you, know what I mean” Lindsay said philosophically.
“Yeah, I know what you mean man,” I replied. “But I’m not rich,” I said.
“Well you’ve got loads of money and you’ll soon be a millionaire” Lindsay said grinning.
“Come on, let's get some breakfast,” I said.
“I’m not hungry,” Lindsay said.
“Okay I will see you later.”
It was breakfast and all the French guys' heads turned as Louise, Frankie and Sally walked across the marble floor of the hotel foyer towards the breakfast area, their high heels clicking.
They wore the Videx T-shirts which had a large red kiss strategically printed across their left breast with the nipple in between the lips and satin hot pants that showed off their tight buttocks and the swell of their pubic mounds as I had instructed them not to wear knickers. The French guys could not take their eyes off the three English girls.
I ate boiled eggs, cheese and croissants with jam washed down with coffee for breakfast.
After breakfast I walked over to the girl’s table aware that all male eyes were watching my progress. “I am going to the Videx stand now and you will find us at level zero but you won’t be required there today or tomorrow because we are getting the stand ready, so you can take any work here that is offered to you” I said raising my voice so that anyone who understood English would know that the English girls could be hired for modelling assignments. “Then when the stand is open I will require just one of you to be on the stand from ten in the morning until closing time which I believe is eight. I will leave it for you to work it out among yourselves, okay? I must say all of you look absolutely stunning” The girls actually blushed then smiled.” Okay Mike” the girls said in unison. As soon as I had finished speaking one of the diners arose and approached me.
“I am a photographer, is it possible to hire out the girls for modelling?” He questioned me in a French accent. “Yes certainly, but you must ask the girls because they are free to work when they want” I said smiling. “Merci beaucoup” the guy thanked me then turning he immediately started to introduce himself to the girls and as I walked away.
“Good luck girls' ' I said and they all smiled realising that they were going to earn lots of money while they were here.
I made my way to the Mipcom exhibition hall on the Promenade des Anglais and an attractive girl gave me a badge to wear at the entrance that had my name on it and the name of the company. All the badges were colour coded to show whether one was an exhibitor or buyer and entrance was restricted to the trade only.
I made my way to level zero that was devoted entirely to pornography and I was amazed to find that there were over ninety trade stands from all over the world and everyone was busy erecting and preparing their stands for the opening in two days time.
I looked at the map of the exhibition hall and found the two units that I had hired. Bill was already on the stand and we looked at plans and started to put up all the publicity material that we had prepared in England.
It took us two days of hard work and Lindsay Honey arrived to help about eleven each day because no-one could get him out of bed before that time.
The stand looked good when we had finished and I stood back and surveyed it. A big sign said Videx Ltd Producers of Quality Erotic Movies and outside were lots of stills from the films, inside I had a television linked up to a U Matic player and the titles were always playing so that buyers were encouraged to watch our titles. I noticed that potential buyers seemed to pay particular attention to Models and especially the outdoor scenes in the countryside where Lindsay Honey fucks Sally. One of the girls was always outside the stand giving out point of sale material to potential buyers with the blue badges.
“Why do you keep playing the scene with me and Lindsay?” Sally asked blushing, her cornflower blue eyes staring and her pretty red mouth pursed.“Because it is the best film that we have and the buyers love it” I replied smiling.“But it’s really embarrassing” Sally complained.“Sally don’t worry because a lot of these guys will book you” I replied. “That’s true I’ve had work every day since I have been here” she replied mollified. “See what I mean and you will go home with lots of cash” I said laughing.“Okay Mike” she said. Bill as marketing manager sat inside talking to potential buyers and he started to take orders and do royalty deals from the first day that we had the trade stand open. On the second day, Belgium TV were touring the hall and made a beeline for the Videx stand and myself. “Are you Mike Freeman the English pornographer?” a guy holding a microphone asked while a news cameraman pointed his rig at me. “Yes I am,” I replied. “We would like to interview you for our international audience?” he asked.“Well, go right ahead,” I replied.
“Is it true that you are openly selling your porno films on the market in England in defiance of the censorship of pornography that exists there?” “Yes that is correct but I am determined to change the law in my country in order to give the people the same freedom of choice as they enjoy in most other European countries” I said.
“When you go back to England is it true that you may be arrested?” “No I don’t think so because being accused of making obscene films is not an arrestable offence in England, but on the other hand I have been arrested by the police and the master films, and valuable filming equipment, the tools of my trade, were confiscated in an attempt to destroy my company without a trial, and also I am due to appear in court to answer charges under the Obscene Publications Act.
Under this act the jury has to decide whether a likely person coming into contact with the film would be corrupted by it, which you can see is an absolute joke.” “Mike Freeman, are you willing to go to prison for your beliefs?” “Yes I am but I hope to avoid doing so and I am merely trying to change the law and not deliberately trying to break it because I believe that my films are not obscene, but erotic and that all adults should be allowed to watch them” I said. “Thank you Mike Freeman but can we film some of your work like the film that is on the monitor at the moment?”
“Yes certainly but if you want some scenes on a tape I can give it to you on High Band U Matic” I offered. “No thank you Mike Freeman that won’t be necessary, thank you and good luck” the interviewer said while the camera man filmed Models directly from the screen. “Thank you, I hope that anyone watching will support my fight to legalize pornography for adults in the UK by going out and buying a film” I replied talking directly to the camera. As the film crew walked away I thought to myself I am definitely making waves that will be felt in England and I am getting stronger.I wandered around the large exhibition hall and one of the first pornographers I met was a German called Charlie Brown, who I had heard of because he had gone to prison before pornography was legalised in Germany.
I looked at his video boxes before introducing myself and noticed that a lot of them featured girls being buggered by studs with big cocks. “Hello Charlie I’m Mike Freeman the English pornographer. I read about you going to prison in the papers in England” I said, shaking his hand. “Hello my friend, I am pleased to meet you” he greeted me.
“I see that you have a lot of anal” I commented laughing.
“Yes if the girls are greedy then I make them have a big cock up their arse” he said laughing.
“I have anal in some of my films as well even though buggery is an imprisonable offence in my country” I said.
“I went to prison in Germany for the same thing but now it is legal everywhere in Europe. I changed the law because in Germany I would not censor my movies” Charlie said.“What are the prisons like in Germany?” I asked him.
“Oh very bad, just like the English ones, I have heard” he said. “And it’s still illegal in England,” I said. “So you may go to prison like I did if you don’t censor your films like the other Englishman here with the Red Stripe Productions. I went up there and his stuff is for children” he laughed. “Yes it is totally corrupt in England with the police taking bribes from producers who are allowed to sell their hardcore films in the illegal Soho shops.” I informed him. “Yes I have been to your Soho and they sell everything there and I went because they sell copies of my films, the arseholes and the police do nothing” Charlie said anger beginning to show. “Yes they get away with it because the Porn Squad gives them an unofficial licence” I said and no-one ever goes to prison except the English producers, it has been going on since the Forties. “England will never change” Charlie observed sadly. “Yes it will because I will change it” I said vehemently. “It was nice meeting a fellow pioneer and now I am going to look around, goodbye Charlie” I said wandering away.
Looking around the other pornographer’s stands I saw a film playing outside and a crowd of people standing around to watch it and at the same time I realised that putting a monitor outside was good because one could only get a limited amount of people in the room on the Videx stand.
I joined the crowd to watch the film and I noticed how erotic it was and the language was French. I watched an outdoor scene and a girl wearing a white dress riding through the countryside on a bicycle and as she rode her dress billowed out to reveal her thighs, then she met a lover and they lay together and made love. It was beautiful and I would have been proud to have shot this scene myself because it was erotic art and even though it was explicit it was not obscene. After a while the same scene came on again and I realised that it was on a loop and wandered off after a while I decided to explore the other floors where television programmes and films made for TV were showing.
I visited the BBC stand and began chatting to one of the guys but he seemed to think that pornography was a laughing matter a something to snigger at and after a few minutes I made my excuses and left thinking that it would take a long time, maybe decades to de-condition the British people that sex and the human body was not inherently obscene in someway.
I visited a stand where the proprietor showed me a TV screen on which one could draw a picture directly on the screen using a stylus.
I sat down to try it and picked up the stylus I began to draw. I finished a picture then the guy pressed a button and the image was stored. I was amused and thought that I would like to own one of these gadgets and then as I drew another picture I began to hear sounds of approval and people making “ah” and “oh” sounds.
The French guy running the stand walked over to a curtain and parting it slightly he gestured for me to look.
I looked through and was surprised to see a huge cinema type screen with my drawing on it and lots of people watching a picture I had drawn. I sat down and started to draw a series of nudes and the sounds of approval grew louder. The French guy wanted me to stay because I was drawing in spectators to his trade stand but then I drew a picture of a beautiful island. Then rising I got up and shook his hand. “I’ve got an appointment,” I explained.
“You are a good artist” he praised me.
“Yes in your country but in England I’m a criminal” I said emphasising the irony of the situation and walked away.
“Please return” he called after me.
I thought about how different my life would be if I lived in France and walking down to level 0 I went onto the Videx stand and noticed how crowded it was. Frankie was standing outside giving out our brochures and I noticed how beautiful she looked.
That evening after work I went to Frankie’s room and tapped on the door and was surprised that Bill answered it.
“Hello Mike, we had a great day today and there is a Spanish woman who wants to sign a big royalty deal that’s worth millions.” Let’s celebrate, champagne Frankie, Mike he asked.
“Yes okay” I agreed looking at Frankie who sat on the edge of the bed nodding and crossing her long shapely legs.
Bill walked over to the en suite drinks cabinet and opened a bottle of Moet.
“To Videx” he said.
“To Videx” Frankie and I toasted.
Bill drained his glass. “I have to be off, I have a business appointment in the bar with the Hollywood Reporter and he will want to see you as well” he said then he opened a door in the sidewall and I realised that he had a room that was joined to Frankie’s.
“The dirty bastard, I bet that he’s fucking her rotten” I thought.
“I expect that you want to chat to Frankie” Bill said with a wink as he disappeared through the door.
I sat in a chair next to the bed sipping at my champagne looking at Frankie who was wearing her Videx satin shorts and T Shirt and smiling at her. I put my hand on her thigh and she looked at me and smiled. I’m going to give you a good fucking” I said.
“What I would like is for you to imagine that you are an SS officer and you order me to lie on the bed and open my mouth then you wank over my face and shoot in my mouth. It's one of my fantasies' ' she said, smiling in a provocative manner.
I was surprised because I wanted to fuck this stunningly beautiful girl. “Okay if that’s what you want” I said.
“Offen Sie ihre mund juden Frau. Ich will kommen” I said taking out my cock as Frankie lay on the bed I began to masturbate, looking down at Frankie’s beautiful face, her big soft brown eyes staring at my erect penis, her pink tongue lasciviously licking around her rouged lips I did not holdback but ejaculated quickly, shooting several jets of semen all over her face and into her open mouth.
I rearranged my clothes and walked out of her room without saying a word wondering if she had really wanted me to do it but just did not want me to fuck her for some reason.
I made my way to the bar where I found Bill talking to a guy who I presumed to be an American.
Bill saw me approaching. “Ah, here's Mike Freeman now,” he announced.
The reporter stuck out his hand and I shook it “Pleased to meet you Mike I’m Gary” he said in a middle class voice tinged with a London Metropolitan accent.
“And I’m pleased to meet you,” I replied.
“I have been talking to Bill and I’m going to do a big piece on you in the Reporter which is the film world’s bible in the States” he said.
“Gary I will leave you to do the interview with Mike, I have another appointment so I’ll see you again sometime, goodbye” Bill said.
“Mike Bill has told me all about the business side of things, but I want to know about your motivations, making the films, the girls, how you got into the business, this is going to be a big story in the States” Gary said smiling as though he was doing me a big favour and putting me on the map. I did not tell him that I had never heard of the Hollywood Reporter before I came to Cannes.
“Hey I tell you why don’t we go out somewhere, you know mix business with pleasure?
“Yes okay” I agreed because I didn't particularly like sitting in this bar which I had noticed was almost exclusively male. “Yeah it’s all men in here” I joked laughing.
“That’s because most of the business deals are done in the bar over a few drinks” Gary explained.
“Oh is that why” I replied.
“Come on, let's take a walk” Gary suggested.
As we walked along the Promenade des Anglais I noticed that Gary and I were almost the only people not wearing sunglasses at night.
“Hey we are the only guys not wearing shades” I remarked.
“Yes you know why don’t you” Gary asked as we negotiated the evening pavements passing by hundreds of people sitting outside restaurants and bars all who were wearing sunglasses even though the sun had disappeared hours ago.
“You don’t snort, do you?” Gary asked, smiling.
“No it doesn’t agree with me, I can’t get a hard on” I said laughing.
“Is that right, well that would not be any good for you then Mike would it” Gary said with a laugh.
As he walked alongside my five foot ten, I noticed that he was a couple of inches shorter than me and that his black hair was cropped short, that he was dressed in a white open neck shirt, wearing lightweight powder blue Continental style trousers and white slip-on shoes with white socks. I was starting to notice little things about him now
Like the gold Rolex Oyster, the gold chain around his neck and that he wore no rings on his fingers and I guessed that he was around thirty and reminded me of Jerry Lewis the comedian.
“I prefer a puff,” I informed him.
“What weed?”
“Yes it gives me inspiration and makes me perform well” I replied realising that Gary was getting to know me, probably for his article.
“I haven’t had any of that stuff since I left college, and I used to get really paranoid on it” Gary informed me.
“You were going to tell me why we were the only two guys not wearing shades on the Promenade des Anglais” I reminded him, already suspecting the answer, but not really believing that all these thousands of people could be on cocaine.
“It’s because they are all coke users,” Gary said laughing.
“Really, but I can’t believe that all these people are on it, it’s too much” I said disbelievingly.
“But they are and so are most people in the movie business, or show business, film and TV these days” Gary said as if were a fact.
“Perhaps we better start wearing them or else people may think that we are out of place” I joked.
Gary laughed and looked at a club that we were passing that had a few photos of girls outside and a neon sign shaped like a Palm tree. “Let’s go in here” he suggested.
“Okay” I agreed even though I would have preferred sitting outside one of the many seafood restaurants that lined the promenade.
When we entered I immediately noticed that except for a couple of heavily made up girls at the bar that the place was deserted with loud pop music playing over the sound system. “Come on let’s leave there’s no-one here” I said to Gary.
“Oh that’s okay because then we can have a chat and there are a couple of girls” he answered grinning.
I looked over at the girls who looked like typically French hookers in their twenties or thirties to me and did not fancy them at all but decided to humour Gary because I wanted him to write the article in the Hollywood Reporter. “Okay then” I agreed and we sat down at the bar.
“What are you having?” he asked.
“A beer would be okay” I said.
“Deux bier blonde si vous plait'' Gary said to the barman in perfect French and two beers were quickly served. “Now tell me when you first got into making blue movies?” he asked.
“It was in the Sixties and I had a company and a processing laboratory and started to supply the porn shops in Soho” I replied.
“Where were you born Mike?” asked Gary.
“Glasshouse Street, Vauxhall London in the Guinness’s buildings” I replied thinking of my lowly origins.
Gary pulled out a notepad and began scribbling.
“What year was that Mike?”
“1939” I answered.
“Really, I must say that you look a lot younger, are you into fitness?”
“Yes I jog and do weight training” I replied smiling.
“The Hollywood Reporter is really big in the film world and when this article appears in the States I expect that you will get deals from American companies” Gary said, draining his glass.
“When will it be published?” I asked drinking my beer.
“The first article will appear while you are here in Cannes” he said grinning.
“I realised that Videx was going to get a lot of business from the article and as I looked at Gary I began to take an instant liking to him, not just because of the business he was going to get me but because he was so friendly.”
“Another beer Mike” he asked.
“Yes okay then” I agreed and I noticed that when Gary ordered that the barman did not take the money but wrote on a notepad.
The two girls were smiling at us and showing plenty of cleavage and thigh but I wasn’t interested because I did not like their hard looks and heavy make-up and I could fuck any of the three beautiful girls that I had brought with me.
Gary was returning one of the girl’s smiles and taking to her in perfect French, accompanied by all the Gallic shrugs, gestures and hand movements then offering them a drink.
The barman smiled, serving us two beers and the French girls little cocktails which they drank down quickly, smiling at Gary but not at me because I paid them no attention.
“Your French is perfect and you have the accent as well” I complimented him.”
“Tu parle Francaise?” he asked.
“Oui un peu” I said modestly because I knew that even though I could carry out a decent conversation in French that he was fluent and I wanted to speak English and then no-one would understand, that was the barman and the two girls who I began to suspect were hostesses.
“So when did you start Videx, then Mike?
“1979” I replied
“So you got big really quickly and now you are selling your films on an international scale.”
“Yes Videx has taken over a million pounds in orders already” I replied.
Gary’s pen moved rapidly over the paper. “I saw a bit of one of your films when I visited the Videx stand and Bill is going to give me others to look at in my room tonight before I write the article. What is your favourite title?”
“Models starring Sally Costello and Lindsay Honey, but I am producing a satirical series called Rich & Randy and one of the actors is Bill Wright whom you have met, who incidentally is a professional actor starring in Chekov’s Cherry Tree on the London stage, then another title that is selling well is Truth or Dare starring another professional Paula Meadows who went to RADA and who appeared in Hair and a Girl in my Soup in the West End and also Lindsay Honey the rock singer and drummer who played for the Bay City Rollers” as I spoke Gary’s pen moved rapidly and I noticed that he used shorthand.
“Now about the legal situation in the UK, Videx is selling on the open market and I have seen your advertising in all the top video magazines, and I especially like the one in Continental Film and Video Review.
Do you expect any trouble with the authorities? Bill told me about the raid by Scotland Yard and that you and the company could be prosecuted.
I saw the interview that you gave Belgian Television and I’m going to ask you the same question as they did, are you willing to go to prison for your beliefs?”
“Yes I am, because freedom of expression is a quintessential part of freedom per se, and without it the UK will never really be free, because, the corollary of censorship is corruption.
The authorities pretend that the censorship of pornography is not political but if one looks around the world one can judge the free countries by the availability of uncensored pornography for the people, or conversely the banning of it, which indicates a corrupt or authoritarian and repressive regime. Think of any country in the world and apply this test and you will see that it is a true test of freedom”
I said, the words coming easily to my lips because I believed them and had repeated them many times before. Seeing Gary’s pen stopping and poising for more I continued. “Pornography has been legalised by most free countries of the world as is evidenced by the ninety or so trade exhibitors here at Cannes from all over the free world where the availability of uncensored pornography for adults is a right.”
“So you think that the UK is a repressive regime?” Gary asked.
“Yes I do and censorship for adults proves it. I read about the judge in America who said in an obscenity trial. ~I don’t like what you do but I will fight to the death for freedom of expression~” I said thinking that this quotation would go down well in America.
“Well Mike I think that I have got a good interview here and I will start work on immediately, then Gary looked at the girls and asked them in impeccable French if they would like another drink and also if they wanted to dance.
Both girls smiled and said that they did not but accepted the drinks and I looked at him to see if he was drunk but he seemed to be fairly sober to me then he got up.
“I love dancing so I am going to dance on my own,” Gary said.
“Okay enjoy yourself man” I answered wondering why on Earth he wanted to stay in this club on his own when Cannes was full of discos and beautiful women.
I watched him as he walked up to the small stage and started to dance on his own. As I watched him I realised that he was a brilliant dancer and also noticed that he was an exhibitionist who loved people to watch him dance.
He faced front wards and his face bore a permanent smile, as if he was really enjoying himself, and I thought that when I danced in the future I would smile too, just like Gary. I loved dancing too but not in a place like this on my own. Gary danced for ages then he jumped down from the stage and returned to his seat.
The two girls smiled seemingly in admiration and he bought them another drink. “Want another beer Mike?” Gary asked.
“No thanks Gary I would like to go back to the Monfleurie and have a puff. '' I said with a grin which was true because I did not like too much alcohol and really felt like a puff.
Gary turned to the barman and asked for the bill “L’addition si vous plait.”
The barman added up the bill, tore it off and gave it to Gary whose face assumed a shocked expression.
“Let’s have a look” I said and he passed it to me and when I looked at it I realised that it was a rip off and ten times what it should have been.
“I’m not paying it no way” I said angrily realising that we had been ripped off.
The barman was looking at me and he had changed from the servile bartender into a threatening gangster.
“C’est pas vrai, l’addition. It’s a fucking clip joint I said angrily.
The barman pointed to a notice above the bar I had not noticed and I realised that he had just put it there when I had been talking to Gary and it said that all drinks were 100 francs.
“It wasn’t there before, don’t pay it” I said to Gary while noticing that the guy on the door had folded his arms and his face now wore a hard man expression.
I had fought on the landings and in the recesses of British prisons and these French gangsters did not frighten me.
“Look Gary I’m not paying this bill on principle and I am going to teach these fucking cunts a lesson they won’t forget” I said.
Gary’s face went white. “No Mike, I'll pay its only company money anyway” he said.
I noticed that while I was shouting that the two clip joint hostesses got up and moved away from us. I looked at them with contempt and I had always disliked girls like this from the day I had walked the Soho streets and ignored the clip joint girls. “Want a nice girl Sir” I remembered their invitation.
Gary paid the bill and we left the club and I resolved that if the hard looking doorman said anything that I was going to do him and as we left I looked at him straight in the eyes “Enculee” I said which every Frenchman understood as you are queer, one of the biggest insults to French hard man types and as I stared him down he looked away and ever said a word.
“Where did you learn your French argot Mike?” asked Gary.
“42 Rue de la Santé, Maison de la Santé, Paris in the Fifties” I said.
“That’s a prison isn’t it?” Gary asked.
“Yes, that's right,” I answered.
“What was that for then” Gary asked as we walked along the Promenade des Anglais heading back towards the hotel.
“Oh me and another teenage friend nicked a car, just for kicks you know” I lied not telling him the full story.
“Well don’t worry I won’t put that in the article” Gary informed me.
“Look Gary, why don’t you interview the girls before you finish your article and find out how much I pay them and whether they think that I’m a nice guy or not?” I suggested.
“Yes that’s a great idea and I saw Sally on your stand and she is really beautiful” Gary said.
Later I saw Sally Costello. “A reporter for the Hollywood Reporter, an important American film magazine, will be interviewing all the girls tomorrow, he’s a very nice guy and the way he spoke about you I could tell that he really likes you” I informed her.
A VIP Banquet
Chapter 3
The Mayor of Cannes had invited everyone attending the Mipcom Exhibition to a banquet.
I arrived with Lindsay, Gary, Sally, Louise, Frankie and Bill as we entered the main hall I was surprised to see what a big occasion it was and as we walked in the hallway was lined with press photographers and I felt what it was like to be a celebrity with flash guns going off as we walked a red carpet.
The girls were all wearing low cut evening dresses and were full of smiles at being treated like film stars but I knew that the British media would write about Videx, myself and all of us not as pioneer producers of erotic entertainment for the people but feature us in a derogatory fashion.
I knew that the British media was controlled by the establishment who were connected with those above and that no-one stepped out of line and everyone played the game in order to keep their privileged positions.
It was refreshing and pleasant to be treated as part of the circus, those that entertained the people, like we were being treated in France.
The banquet was lavish and reminded me of the time that I had attended the one at the Royal Academy in London. The long banqueting tables we loaded with food and wine and everything was free as we all stood around sampling the hundreds of beautifully prepared dishes I knew that I could make a new life for myself in France and be treated as an artist and not like a criminal as in England and I wondered why I just did not leave the land of my birth and move the European mainland but then I would have admitted defeat.
Lots of people were attracted to the girls and soon they were surrounded by men while Sally was making eyes at Gary and he was writing in his little notepad and I smiled to myself.
Then suddenly the place was lit by floodlights and a big curtain slid back to reveal a large outdoor area where everyone could congregate out in the warm night air of the French Riviera.
Everyone was chatting, holding drinks and little groups of people formed and suddenly an American was talking to me.
“Hey man, let me introduce myself. I am a porno film producer and I really like the movies that you are making.”
“Really, I’m pleased to meet you” I said, shaking hands, noticing two gorgeous girls who were obviously American porno actresses and also two serious looking guys wearing shades who looked like bodyguards. As I chatted I realised that the girls, Bill, Gary and Lindsay had drifted away and were chatting to other people.
“I think that we should get together and that you can make movies for us…” the producer was saying when suddenly I spotted the French button girl, whose dark looks I found very attractive.
I started dancing to the pop music that was being piped into the courtyard and moving backwards.
The American producer and his retinue looked at me in amazement and obviously thought that either I was mad or that I was deliberately snubbing them. I took two glasses of champagne off the tray of a passing waiter and then I was next to the button girl who was all by herself because I suppose that she just worked at the exhibition centre and wasn’t a showbiz person.
“Would you like a drink?” I said, offering her a glass of champagne.
“Yes please” she answered in heavily accented English and I gave her the glass thinking that she had probably got the job because she spoke English because many of the exhibitors spoke it too.
“Hi, I'm Mike Freeman,” I said.
“And I am Nathalie,” she replied.
I looked into her large liquid brown eyes that seemed almost black in the television lights and here I was on the world of the stage being televised to millions of people talking to a French working girl and not to one of the many self important VIPs that crowded this large area.
I noticed that Natalie had long black hair that she had just arranged into a simple style and not treated or dyed in any way like most of the women surrounding us.
As I looked at her I realised that she felt out of place here and I took her hand in mine. “Come on let’s go over there” I suggested gesturing towards the beach, then I led her out of the glare of the television lights, walking along the seashore and stopping by some beach huts. I took her in my arms and kissed her. Then as I pressed my body against hers I felt my manhood rising and I felt her breasts.
Suddenly she pushed my hand away. “No don’t, I don’t do that” she explained.
So I took her hand and led her back towards the lights and when we reached there she drifted off into the crowd.
I walked back along the beach then sitting down with my back up against one of the beach huts I got my pipe out and began to smoke some hash watching the smoke drifting away on the still, warm air, looking up at the stars twinkling and shining and realising that I had not phoned Sara yet.
I found a phone and dialled the number.
“Hello,” Sara’s sweet soft voice answered.
“Hello baby I have been so busy…”
“Oh Mike I have missed you so much and have been reading about you in the papers every day…”
I love you and miss you so much too, is everything all right?” I asked.
“Yes its fine and we, Lisa and I have been answering the phones every day and we have been taking orders from all over the world, and you never guess your sister Jill phoned from Africa and she saw you on TV out there.”
“Jill, my little sister whom I haven’t heard from for years, that’s amazing” I said thinking of my youngest sister who ran a school in Zambia who I thought did not want to know her big brother because he was a pornographer.
“Yes you are famous all over the world now” Sara said with excitement and pride ringing in her voice.
“Videx is doing really well and we are taking millions in orders,” I said.
“Oh Mike, I am so proud of you,” Sara said.
“Look baby, I’ll be home in six days and I can’t wait to be with you again” I spoke in a soft voice to the girl that I really loved and I realised that sex was one thing but love was another.
“Oh Mike I can’t wait to see you again.”
“No I can’t wait either but I will be back soon so I’ll say goodnight now” I said hearing my voice cracking up and feeling a lump rising in my throat.
Mad dogs of Englishmen
Chapter 4
Lindsay sat looking in the mirror putting mascara on his eyes.
“I’m going for a run,” I said, pulling on my shorts and Videx T-shirt.
There was a knock on the door and I opened it and two hotel maids stood at the door, and seeing Lindsay sitting there putting on his make up, they giggled and gave me a knowing look.
“Bonjour messieurs” they said, obviously wanting to clean the room.
Bonjour” I replied thinking that they probably thought that we were queer then I turned to Lindsay. “How long do you think that you are going to be?” I asked him.
“Oh about half-an-hour,” he replied, smiling at the maids.
I looked at my watch. “Une demi heur encore” I told them.
“D’accord monsieur” they replied walking away.
I went out of the door and shut it taking the lift down to ground level and as I walked through reception I noticed the surprised looks of the staff as they saw that I was dressed in running gear.
“Il est chaude aujourd hui” one of the staff informed me.
“They must think that I am mad running in this heat” I thought and the words. “Mad dogs of Englishmen go out in the midday sun” passed through my head.
As soon as I got out of the door I broke into a trot running past the tennis courts which were full of rich people playing.
They stared at me and I noticed that quite a few of the wealthy did keep fit and I had also seen them swimming in the hotel pool, some of the women bathing topless.
I ran down to the Promenade des Anglais and along the Croisette with the Mediterranean on my left, it was very hot and soon I was perspiring profusely and I was glad that I had a sweat band around my head. I felt alright and kept on running for half-an-hour which was my usual distance, before I turned around and started running back. As I ran I remembered my father who was a champion runner in his day running behind me as I learnt how to ride a bicycle at the age of twelve and I smiled at the memory. Running for me was a form of meditation and sometimes a Eureka moment when I thought of another new idea. As I ran I looked at all the big yachts that were moored offshore, and realised that quite a few of the rich spent a lot of their lives on their boats, not paying any taxes because they did not stay in any country for that long and followed the sun.
Bill had told me that at the end of October they would pull up anchor and move South down the Italian coast to Gallipoli, always staying where the weather suited their skin. “Yes they have a great life” I thought as I neared the hotel and ran along the palm tree lined Promenade des Anglaise where a group of Frenchman playing boules with metal balls that shone in the sun stopped their play and stared in amazement as the lobster red Englishman, covered in sweat ran past them.
As ever when I reached the last hundred yards I broke into a sprint, my legs making long strides, powering myself by the big muscles in my thighs. The noise of my trainers on the tarmac heralded my arrival and the tennis players stopped to stare at the mad Englishman covered in sweat, panting for breath, who came to a halt outside the Monfleurie.
As I entered the foyer the staff stared at me in amazement. I got into the lift and when I entered the room it was empty and all the bed linen had been changed.
I entered the bathroom and got under the shower. I noticed that all the towels were clean too. I felt great as the hot water beat down on my body, and then I lowered the temperature until it was cold for a bit then dried myself on one of the big towels.
After a puff I got dressed all in white, trousers, shirt, casual slip on shoes and white socks and made my way to the Videx stand where Frankie stood outside giving out leaflets.
“Hello Frankie, you look beautiful” I told her which was true and as always she blushed.
“Mike I am sorry about the other night and next time it will be different” she said in a whisper giving me a really hot look, her brown eyes smouldering with the promise of Earthly delights.
That night I entered Frankie’s room and she was alone waiting for me dressed in black stockings, suspenders, red six inch high heels with straps and a black peephole bra and as she smiled at me I noticed that she had depilated her vagina and wore a red rose in her blonde hair.
“Do you want a drink?" she asked.
“Yes, champagne,” I answered.
“Yes I love champagne but can you open it Mike?” she asked in a low sexy voice.
“Certainly” I replied, opening the en suite fridge next to the bed. Taking out an ice cold bottle of Moet and putting a serviette round the neck, I opened it with a pop, and filled two champagne flutes.
“Oh I love champagne Mike” Frankie said sitting down on the side of the big double bed.
“Here you are beautiful” I said, handing her a glass and I sat down beside this beautiful girl of nineteen and began sipping my drink.
I could feel the warmth of her thigh as she pressed it against mine, I had fucked her before when I was making The Office Boy but this was different and no cameras were watching my performance, but part of me still wished that there was a secret camera somewhere recording this exciting moment in my life.
I kissed her mouth and our tongues flicked in and out of each other’s mouths in mutual pleasure. “Frankie you are the most beautiful girl in the world” I said looking into her brown eyes outlined with mascara and watching her pupils dilate, understanding that she liked me.
It was true Frankie was a very beautiful woman, her alabaster skin was flawless and glowing with health, her long eyelashes silky, her eyebrows arched naturally, her long blonde hair un-dyed and crimped in the latest fashion with a fringe fell to her shoulders.
I wanted to worship this goddess to make her experience the pleasure of a hundred orgasms experienced as one and I wondered if any man had pleased her as much as I intended to please her now.
I reached over and took a silken pillow from the big satin covered bed and placed it on the floor at her small dainty feet encased in those sexy, fuck me red high heels and standing up I took off my white shirt.
I looked in the mirror and saw the reflection of a love god, his muscles defined and rippling.
I saw Frankie’s eyes looking at me in expectation as I took off my trousers and kicked off my shoes, then balancing on one leg, first one then the other to take of my socks then I stood naked before her standing to my full height and filling my chest with air, posing before her proud of the warrior body bequeathed to me by my ancestors the Muldoon’s, Mull meaning Chieftain Doon meaning fortress.
Nature wanted me to spread my seed far and wide and really I knew that I should not let it fall upon the ground with this beautiful creature who with whom I could beget a perfect child and I resolved to ejaculate inside her. First I would give her the exquisite pleasure that I knew how to give a woman. I sank to my knees and like a slave I bent and kissed her feet then slowly slid my tongue inch by inch up her perfectly shaped legs, feeling he skin as smooth as satin then kissing her and as I reached her knees I felt her shudder and begin to tremble, then I kissed her knees and slowly parted her thighs, drinking in the sight of her smooth vagina and the pink inner labia that swelled forth from it.
“Oh yes” Frankie sighed, uttering the first sound that she had made since I started to make love to her.
I worked slowly up her thighs, prolonging the moment when my tongue would reach her vagina, kissing her inner thighs until my hot breath made her shudder again, then I brushed my lips across the swell of her pubic mound briefly touching the pink swollen lips of her labia and as I did I was rewarded with a moan of pleasure.
“Oh, oh” she gasped little noises of approval coming from her mouth.
I then pushed my tongue into her warm slit and turning my head from side to side. I burrowed into the wetness of her hot cunt then I began to suck those nether lips into my mouth.
Frankie suddenly gasped and her whole body shook in a violent spasm of a powerful orgasm.
It went through my mind that I could make Frankie come easily and I got up as she writhed around and slid my fully erect penis into the warmth and wetness of her vagina. I raised myself on my elbows drinking in the beauty of her features, her red open lips that were now emitting gasps of pleasure. I bent forward and sucked on her swollen puffy pink nipples as I fucked her, my body beginning to slap up against hers.
I had intended to fuck her for hours but now I wanted to come. “I’m going to shoot my hot spunk deep up inside you Frankie” I gasped.
“Oh yes, I’m going to come again” Frankie gasped in excitement.
I felt myself explode in a powerful orgasm that swept through my body overpowering me and making me let go of the world which dissolved into a thousand coloured particles as my sperm spurted from me deep inside Frankie’s pliant and receptive body that shook against mine in an orgasm of pleasure and synchronicity.
A Town without Puff
Chapter 5
We have all been invited to this club and they are having Miss Cannes beauty contest. Bill gave me these tickets” Lindsay said.
“Are any of the girls taking part?” I asked.
“No, they are all French models, fancy going?”
“Yeah I love looking at girls” I said laughing.
I got out my pipe and loaded it with hash. I smoked a couple of pipes while Lindsay lined up some coke on a glass table top and snorted the lines of white powder up his nose using a rolled up 100 Franc note.
I got dressed in a clean white shirt, white trousers and white slip on shoes while Lindsay put on his tiger skin jacket, a pair of skin tight black silk trousers with red sneakers.
We walked to the club which was a short distance away Lindsay wearing his shades like most other people on the promenade. We gave the doorman our tickets and went upstairs and sat at a table which had a balcony overlooking the stage and a cinema screen on which various adverts of companies exhibiting at Cannes flashed on the screen then a waiter came to our table and we ordered a couple of drinks. I had a beer and Lindsay Scotch on the rocks then suddenly Videx Ltd, Welcome to Cannes and our fax and company phone numbers appeared on the screen.
“Wow! Cool, did you see that man?” I asked Lindsay.
“Yeah, cool man,” replied Lindsay, laconically smiling.
“Hey did Bill pay for the ad?” I asked.
“No I don’t think so they just put the guest’s names up of anyone who comes to the club I think” Lindsay said.
The club was filling up now but most people were sitting downstairs in front of the stage.
Suddenly a weird looking guy entered and sat down at a table on which he folded his arms and stared directly at us. I tried to ignore him then he got up and started to do what looked like some strange martial arts work out right in front of our table.
I leant over and whispered to Lindsay. “Who the fuck is this weirdo, I always seem to get them?”
“You and I” Lindsay replied laughing.
My mind was racing and I wondered if this guy was a maniac or if someone had paid him to cause trouble, freak me out or even kill me.
Then suddenly he was gone and I breathed a sigh of relief that the nutter had gone, then there was some music and a compere came out on the stage announcing The Miss Cannes beauty contest and a line of beautiful girls paraded around the stage while a panel of judges decided who was going to win.
It was quite an enjoyable evening sitting there drinking and watching this display of feminine pulchritude until a winner was announced.
As a sash was put around the beauty queen and a crown placed upon her head the weirdo, who we had seen before, jumped up on the stage and took off his shirt to reveal a very muscular body and then started to pose. There was pandemonium as the compere ordered him off the stage and when he refused three bouncers jumped up in order to remove him and he started to wrestle with them showing amazing strength and warding off the bouncers.
“Time to leave” Lindsay said standing up and we left the club.
Out in the fresh air of the promenade we started to walk back to the hotel. “Fancy going to another club?” Lindsay asked.
I glanced at my watch and it was already one in the morning. “No I have had enough of clubs at the moment” I replied then just at that moment I saw one of the English girls from Red Stripe Productions approaching and surprisingly she came right up to me on the still crowded promenade.
“I heard that you smoke dope Mike” she said grinning.
“Yes I do” I replied wondering who had told her.
“I’m Denise, a model. I'm on the Red Stripe stand and I fancy a puff because I haven’t had one since I left England. I’ve got some coke here if you want to do a swap.”
“No thanks Denise but I’ll turn you on” I replied smiling at this attractive English girl.
Lindsay had been standing back just listening to our conversation.
“Denise this is Lindsay Honey” I said introducing him.
Lindsay bent forward and kissed Denise on the cheek. “Nice to meet you babe, why don’t you two go down on the beach and have a puff, I’m going to hit the sack Mike I feel whacked” Lindsay said.
“Okay Lindsay” I said I will see you later. I said then taking Denise’s hand I walked across the promenade, down the stairs of one of the private beach clubs, which was closed, down onto the beach and sat down behind one of the wooden huts and Denise sat down alongside me.
It was nice meeting a fellow toker, especially a girl. I got out my pipe and stash tin and loading the pipe lit it with my lighter. While it was still smoking I handed it to her and she inhaled and then blew out a long plume of smoke from her lips which floated up into the air and drifted slowly away on the warm night air.
“No one’s got any dope in Cannes; I bet that you’re the only guy in town who has any. There’s tons of coke though and guys keep offering me it all the time, I can have as much as I want. Oh man, I can feel myself relaxing now.”
I loaded up the pipe again and smoked another big bowl then loading it again. I gave it to her and held my lighter over the hash, while she puffed away like a chimney, wasting lots of my precious hash. “You usually smoke joints don’t you?” I said laughing, beginning to feel high.
“Yes, how did you know?” Denise asked, beginning to giggle.
“Because you are not used to the pipe, that’s all” I explained.
“I know something, that it gets you stoned really quickly” she said laughing her teeth gleaming in the dark.
“Yeah, also it’s a different buzz when you smoke it pure and also it’s not mixed with a carcinogenic,” I replied, beginning to preach again.
She laughed and we sat there for over an hour getting really stoned, and even though she was a pretty girl with a nice body and I was all alone with her in a deserted place, I did not come on to her. Then I started to feel tired. “I’m tired, ready for my bed now” I said, yawning and standing up.
“Yes so am I and I’ve got to be on the stand in the morning” she said.
I reached down and pulled her to her feet and we walked back to the Monfleurie together and we went in and entered the lift.
“What floor?” I asked.
“Second please Mike” and I pressed the button and the lift stopped on the second floor and she pecked me on the cheek. “You are such a nice guy Mike,” she said.
I pressed a bit of hash into her hand. “Here is a present for you baby” I said.
“Oh thanks you are sweet” she said as the lift doors closed and I pressed five then the lift went up then suddenly stopped in between the floors and the lights went out. I wondered what had happened and whether I had better start banging and shouting. I took out my lighter and lit it, pressing the five button again, but it was dead. I sank down and sat against the wall of the lift in the dark and I don’t know why but some instinct told me just to remain silent and wait, then after what seemed like an hour, the lights of the lift suddenly went on and the lift started to move. It rose to the fifth floor and the doors opened. As I stepped out I immediately noticed two heavy looking guys standing outside one of the rooms and recognised them as the guys who were with the American movie producer that I had danced away from at the banquet. I walked off as though nothing had happened down the corridor to my suite, wondering whether they had anything to do with the lift incident, and when I entered the bedroom Lindsay was fast asleep snoring gently.
“They must be the mafia, because the guy has two bodyguards standing outside his door all night” I thought.
I noticed that Lindsay had put down the bullet proof screen.
Bringing Home Gold to Thatcher
Chapter 6
“Hey Lindsay I’m running out of hash. Do you know where I can get some here?”
“No you can’t buy any here. I asked around when you said that you were running short and the nearest place I can think of is Perpignan in Spain.”
“Spain but it’s a bit of a distance isn’t it?”
“I’ll drive there if you want and get some,” Lindsay offered.
“Okay man” I said, giving Lindsay some cash and wondering why everybody snorted the white powder, when all it did for me was make my nose bleed, turn me into a mega maniac and make me sexually dysfunctional.
“I’ll see you later then” I said then I went over to the exhibition hall and visited the stand which was crowded with Louise standing outside giving out Videx literature.
Bill sat at the table talking earnestly to a company representative.
“Hello Mike, things are going extremely well and as part of the British Trade Mission I am proud to say that we are bringing home gold to Thatcher” he joked.
“Bringing home gold to Thatcher sounds like Queen Elizabeth the 1st to me” I joked.
“She acts as the Queen of England now and she’s a dom you know and the Cabinet are all subs” Bill said with a laugh
“But she is anti porn that’s the trouble,” I replied.
“Yes Willie Whitelaw was all for it, if Willie was in you would get a Queen’s Pardon and we would all be knighted” said Bill.
“Yeah some hope of that now” I said wistfully and then Bill was talking to another client.
“You go away and enjoy yourself Mike because the directors don’t work on the stands, and only turn up for interviews, or though as I told you most of the business is done in the bar and I can handle things down here.”
“Okay then but where’s Tuppy? I haven't seen much of her” I commented.
“No she is in her room all the time shagging Simon Parrit” Bill said with a laugh.
“Really I can’ believe that, I bet that she’s off doing business on the Sex Maniacs Diary” I replied.
“No, she is in her room all the time and even has meals sent up” Bill informed me.
“Strange” I replied thinking that perhaps Tuppy had a fetish about having sex with the disabled.
“Well Bill I’ll see you later” said wandering off then I went back to the hotel and picking up the phone I called the Videx office.
“Hello Videx,” Sara’s voice answered.
“Hello baby, how are you?”
“Oh I’m fine Mike and everything is going well here but I miss you so much, the phones are all ringing” she said picking up one.
“Hello Videx” I heard her say.
“Is Lisa there with you?” I asked.
“Yes she is every day but has to leave early to collect her children from school” Sara said.
“What about John?”
“Oh he has been in a couple of times, but you will be back soon and I can’t wait” she said and I heard her pick up another phone.
“Look baby I will phone you at the house tomorrow night” I said feeling guilty that I was leaving this young girl to run Videx on her own and that John was not helping as he should be.
“I love you Sara” I said.
I left the hotel and walked along the beach and a woman approached me.
“You are Mike Freeman aren’t you?”
“Yes I am” I replied wondering how she knew who I was then Mipcom had printed a manual with everyone’s picture in it and there had been lots of publicity.
“How do you know who I am?” I asked, shaking her hand.
“I saw you on the television the other night and what you said was really cool” she said.
“Thank you” I said, shaking her hand.
“Do you really think that you might go to prison when you return to England?” she asked.
As she spoke I noticed that she was an attractive woman but not the type that I fancied and I thought that she might be a reporter.
“I hope not but with Thatcher in power you never know” I replied, thinking that perhaps I would not turn up at the trial if they persecuted me, but it had been over nearly two years now since the raid.
“Well good luck” the woman said, sensing that I was not interested in her.
“Thank you, I’ve got to run now” I said and I strode off and walked along the promenade.
I decided to have some lunch and for some reason I felt alone in this crowded place and wished that I was with Sara. I sat down outside at one of the many seafood restaurants and ordered a bottle of Graves Superior, lobster and a side salad and sat there watching the world walk by as I ate a solitary lunch.
I was rich now but it did not seem to solve any of my problems and the Sword of Damocles still hung over my neck, not here in France, but as soon as I returned to the country of my birth.
I toyed with the idea of setting up a company in Europe and living abroad with Sara but then I would have given up my fight to legalize pornography in the UK and I resolved to be strong and not to give in.
The Second most Expensive Restaurant in the World
Chapter 7
We were all sitting in what Bill had told me was the second most expensive restaurant in the world. I wondered what the most expensive one was and I supposed that it was Annabel’s in Mayfair.
The restaurant was situated high up on a cliff overlooking the Mediterranean, the evening air was warm and scented with the flowers that grew all around us and as I looked around at the other diners, I knew that these people were the super rich, because who could afford the prices I was looking at now on the menu?
Frankie sat on my left and Lindsay on my right then there was Tuppy, Simon, Bill, Louise and Sally. I knew that the bill was going to astronomical but what did money matter now? The proprietor stood behind me smiling while my entourage studied the menu that was in French.
“Mike I’m a Vegan and there is nothing on this menu without meat or fish” Frankie said with a look of disappointment on her beautiful face.
“A Vegan, I’m almost a vegetarian myself, but what do Vegans exist on?” I thought.
“This young lady is Vegan and does not eat fish or meat” I informed the proprietor.
The proprietor looked puzzled and disappointed for a moment then he smiled. “I will go to the kitchen and make a special dish for mademoiselle,” he said in accented English.
“Oh thank you” “Frankie said blushing and fluttering her eyelashes.
“What would mademoiselle like to start?”
“Soup would be nice,” Frankie said.
“I will make it myself” he said then he went around the table taking orders.
I ordered a seafood salad as starters then he got to Lindsay.
“I don’t eat any of this gear, just give me a steak, well done and chips” Lindsay said in a loud voice.
The proprietor looked taken back. “Okay but does the monsieur want a starter?”
“No not for me” Lindsay replied lounging back in his chair.
“What about a side salad with your bifsteak Monsieur?”
“No I don’t eat any of that rabbit’s food” Lindsay said rudely.
“As Monsieur wishes” the proprietor said.
Everyone was looking at Lindsay and Bill gave him a look of disapproval as if to say you philistine.
When the starters arrived Frankie tasted her soup and her face took on a disgusted look. “Urrg it’s got meat in it” she explained.
“Garcon” I called and the proprietor arrived.
“I thought that I explained that this lady does not eat meat” I complained.
“Un petit peu, a little bit to make it taste” he said.
“I can’t eat it, it’s disgusting” Frankie said.
I could understand her point of view but it seemed that the Chef did not and I thought of an idea.
“Do you like mushroom soup Frankie? I asked her.
“Yes I do,” she replied a sulky look on her face.
“I have a suggestion. I said to the chef to make a mushroom soup then I was going to say with cream, then I didn’t because probably Vegans did not eat dairy produce. Then I thought of the nut roast I used to get in the nick. “How about nut roast with a side salad?” I said brightly, smiling at Frankie.
“Oh yes Mike that would be lovely," she agreed.
“Can you make a nut roast with a side salad for her main course as well? “ I asked the chef.
“Yes, anything to please the lady,” he promised.
I wondered at the lack of imagination in a man who owned the second most expensive restaurant in the world then thought that this was probably the first Vegan that he had ever cooked for.
Frankie ate her thin insipid looking soup and when the main meal came it was all arranged around the plates in coloured shapes.
“You see the chef’s a food artist,” Bill said, smiling at me.
I started to eat my meal of salmon trout with sauté potatoes and asparagus. It was nice but not very filling and I still felt hungry when I had finished it.
I finished off with the cheeseboard and filled myself up with cheese and biscuits and I think that the happiest person at the table was Lindsay who looked happy eating his steak and chips. While I had the cheese everyone had sweets which were mainly fruit and cream arranged in pretty colours.
Afterwards I had a Napoleon Brandy along with Bill then we all had coffee.
Of course when the bill came it was enormous and I thought that even though the restaurant was set in a beautiful environment under palm trees high up over the Mediterranean that I certainly would not come here again even though I could afford to.
Thatchers Gold
Chapter 8
Lindsay had got the hash from Spain and I smoked some in the room because one had to be careful of smoking it in Cannes where it was frowned upon. I had noticed that one of the advantages of using coke was that it was a clean drug without any smell and that one could use it anywhere. I had even noticed people snorting from little coke dispensers in public which they concealed in a handkerchief while pretending to blow their noses.
Bill had told me that we had taken millions in orders and as we were going home tomorrow I went for a drive around Cannes in the Peugeot. People looked at me driving a French car with a right hand drive and I took it out on the Corniche for a drive alongside the Mediterranean. I was happy and I sang as I drove along because I was going home in victory tomorrow.
The next morning I was standing in front of the check out with Lindsay and I was presented with a bill for the equivalent of ten thousand pounds.
I had a company credit card with a limit of eight thousand and I could not settle the bill. I knew that the Monfleurie was expensive but I had not expected a bill this size. “I can only pay eight grand,” I said to Lindsay.
“Don’t worry, Tuppy will pay the rest” he said and she has not checked out yet and she has to before midday and it’s ten to now. Look I’ll go up and get her” he said walking over to the lift and a few moments later Tuppy appeared carrying her small suitcase accompanied by the distorted figure of Simon.
“Lindsay tells me that your company card has a limit of eight thousand” she said, taking out an American Express gold card and giving it to the receptionist. “Take the balance off me and the company can repay me later” she said in a grandiose manner.
I was relieved that Tuppy was paying the balance “Oh thanks Tuppy” I said wondering what would have happened if she had not been there.
Lindsay and I took the lift to the basement and put our luggage in the car. I opened the boot and looked at all the filming equipment that I had not used and I regretted not having had time to shoot the script that I had written for Frankie, Louise and Sally which was an episode in the Miller Family. It would have looked well in the film set against the palm trees and the Mediterranean of the French Riviera. I had not been that busy and could have done it, but the girls had been booked all the time, they were happy earning plenty of money. I had been lazy and had missed a good chance of using an exotic location.
I put my bags in the back alongside Lindsay’s and we got in the car with Lindsay behind the wheel. He drove up the ramp out of the underground car park, into the bright sunshine past the tennis players then down onto the Promenade des Anglais, underneath the palm trees then onto the Autoroute du Sud heading north this time towards Le Havre.
We were not going through Paris this time as we had worked out a more direct route to the port and this time we stopped off at a motel for the night and reached Le Havre a couple of hours after we got up.
“Hey man I’ve still got some coke here and I’m going to do it before we go through the French Customs because someone told me that possession of coke is a serious offence in France and that it’s definitely prison if you get caught” Lindsay said pulling out a plastic bag full of the white powder and starting to snort it from a small silver coke spoon that he had acquired in France.
He had several lines then offered some to me which I refused. I was getting worried because we were in the dock now and were moving along in a queue of cars approaching the Customs. Then Lindsay threw the empty bag out of the window and it fluttered away in the breeze.
The French custom officials took one look at me and Lindsay and ordered us out of the car. I suppose that with our long hair and trendy clothes we just looked like drug users. They searched the car from top to bottom, while waving through lots of other cars, and when they had finished we were last in the queue and they waved us on with disappointed looks on their faces.
They would have been even more disappointed if they could have X rayed my stomach which was full of cellophane packets of hash that Lindsay had driven down to Perpignan in Spain to secure.
Our car was the last to drive up the ramp on board the ship and Lindsay drove slowly onto the metal ramp and parked. We were parked in the middle waiting for the preceding car to drive onto the ship. I saw the guy that supervising the cars walk off because we were the last, then the car ahead drove onto the ship and Lindsay took off the handbrake but before he could drive forward off the ramp, I suddenly realised with a shock that the ramp was opening, and that he could not drive onto the ship because the wheels were spinning. My heart missed a beat and fear gripped my stomach as the car was slowly lifted up into the air balanced on the edge of the ramp.
“Fucking hell what’s happening” I shouted looking at the control box and glimpsed someone hurrying away. I sounded the horn and kept it pressed down.
“Fucking what’s going on” Lindsay shouted in panic as he realised what was happening.
I looked out of the door window as the car stopped rising because the ramp was fully open now and it teetered, balancing as if by some miracle, on the metal edge of the open ramp which was directly under the middle of the car.
I instinctively reached for the door handle knowing that by rights the car should have gone hurtling down between the ship at anchor into the icy cold waters of the dock. In the back of my mind was the intention to jump out onto the dock side, because if the car went over then it was hard to imagine getting out alive, trapped underneath the big ship, or crushed to death in the car as it was caught in between the ship and the quayside under water.
“This is it, my last moments on the Earth, they have finally got me” I thought as my hand slowly pushed down the door handle.
“No don’t, you will send us over the top, keep still Mike” Lindsay shouted.
By some miracle the car was now balanced on the top of the metal ramp which was directly underneath the middle of the car and as the heaviest part of the car is the engine we should have plunged into the icy cold waters of the dock.
I still had my hand on the horn but I could see that the guy that had operated the ramp had disappeared.
I was sure that it was a hit and wondered who or why someone on the ship wanted to kill me.
“The greatest threat to our country is the permissive society” Thatcher’s words went through my mind and I knew that I was the chief propagandist of permissiveness.
“Maybe someThatcherite fanatic is trying to take me out and Lindsay along with me” I thought.
I realised that the car should have gone down head first but that it was counterbalanced by all the heavy filming equipment in the boot.
Suddenly there was movement in the headlights, with people on the ship shouting, and then the car was lowered until it rested on the closed ramp and Lindsay drove onto the ship.
“Fucking hell we nearly never made it home” Lindsay said his voice trembling.
“Yeah man we were never meant to” I said as the car was surrounded by excited shouting people.
“What do you think that they tried to kill us?” Lindsay said, his voice shaky.
“What do you think, and you can bet your life that it has never happened to anyone before, I mean it’s impossible.”
Lindsay drove the car down into the hold of the ship and we climbed out.
I looked underneath the car and there was a dent exactly in the middle and it was obvious that the car would have gone down into the icy waters in between the ship and the dock but for the fact we had the heavy filming equipment in the boot, including all our lead batteries and PAG belts.
Just at that moment a couple of officials from the ship arrived with serious expressions on their faces.
“Thank God you’re alive Sir, do you want an inquiry as to what happened?” he asked.
I looked at him and knew that an inquiry would not reveal the mysterious person who had entered the control box and pushed the button that raised the drawbridge when we were still on it.
“No I’m just glad to be alive and an inquiry won’t be necessary” I replied thinking that it would be some innocent worker who would get the blame and not the would be hitman.
After the officials had gone Lindsay turned to me still visibly shaking.
“Who do you think it was then Mike?”
“Well Thatcher or one of the fanatical supporters of the New Right I suppose. Anyway it was not our time to go but I reckon that there will be more attempts on my life and the hitman is still on the ship” I said, convinced that it was no accident.
“Do you reckon that they want to get me too?” Lindsay asked as we drove back to London in what should have been a happy mood
“No, you just happened to be with me when a good opportunity came up to make it look as if I had a fatal accident” I reassured Lindsay. “I’m the real target, don't worry.”
“But it couldn’t have been planned, could it, because then the French customs would have to have been in on it” Lindsay said.
“Why is that?” I asked.
“Because to get us the last on board.”
“That could have been done by someone tipping off the customs that we were drug smugglers, an anonymous tip off, or a bent copper, it’s easy” I said.
“I see what you mean. I didn’t think of that” Lindsay admitted.
“But I reckon that most professional killers don’t shoot people like in the movies; they could just follow you around waiting for an opportunity to make you have an accident. I mean if you shoot someone then it’s obviously a murder and then there has to be an investigation. I mean you could be taken out anytime” I said.
“How’s that then?” Lindsay asked with a scared look on his face.
“Well when people who knew too much in the Sixties were being taken out, people were flung out of windows to make it looked like suicide, one guy I knew had an OD of sleepers poured down is throat but another guy Bobby Clements was given a hot shot, you know pure heroin, you have to trust your dealer when you are snorting white powders man” I said.
Lindsay looked at me with a scared look on his face...
When we arrived at the Videx offices it was dark and all lit up and I opened the doors and Lindsay and as I walked up the stairs I could hear all the phones ringing. I opened the office door and Sara rushed to meet me. I put my arms around her and held her tight.
“Oh Mike I am so glad that you are back” she said.
“So am” I said as I kissing her.
Bent Coppers
Chapter 9
“I can’t believe how many millions you got in orders,” Sara said. “The papers were full of it and someone said in the Telegraph that you got the money to go there from the government and sell pornography, it’s all lies, I have been reading the papers every day.”
The phones were ringing all at once. “I have got to answer them,” Sara said.
“No, leave them, we will start work in a couple of days time but don’t worry about the papers, we know that they always tell lies anyway. Come on, who wants to go out to a restaurant” I said looking at Lindsay.
“Not for me Mike I want to get home to Linzi and I’m feeling really tired after all that” he said.
I knew that he was suffering from post traumatic shock and that he wanted to get away.
“Well okay Lindsay we will have a day off tomorrow and phone me up when you feel fit” I said.
“See you soon,” Lindsay said walking out of the office.
“I won’t be surprised if he doesn’t turn up again” I thought.
“Were you here all alone running the show?” I said to Sara, still holding her tight.
“No Lisa had to go but she has been here every day and John came in too to help” Sara explained.
We drove to the Toscana and had a beautiful meal washed down with wine and then we went home to bed and had a long sex session before going to sleep.
It was Sunday morning and while Sara was cooking breakfast I drove into Sutton and got the Sunday papers.
When I got back home and had my breakfast I read the papers and as well as a few articles about the evils of pornography there was one by Robin Stringer which stated again that Videx Ltd had got the money to exhibit in Cannes from the British tax payer and it was a disgrace that taxpayers’ money should be given to those like Mike Freeman the pornographer to make such corrupting material.
As I read it I realised that the media was softening me up for a conviction under the Obscene Publications Act and I knew that it would not be long before we would be raided again.
“Right you bastards I will carry on as usual and publish the Videx Video Show soon with Sarah Kennedy and the Game for a Laugh team at the Eureka Naturist camp and show nude people of all ages and that will shake up the Establishment as well as making more episodes satirising the upper classes in the Rich and Randy series with the Officers Ladies selling like hotcakes.
But first I wanted to make a satire on police corruption and with this in mind I put an ad in the Stage asking for actors with experience acting as policemen.
Soon after that I received a phone call from an actor who explained that he used to star in Z Cars as Michael Kent and I agreed to meet him for an interview.
Sara and I put the shooting equipment in the back of the car and went to meet him at a rehearsal studio that I had booked.
Michael Kent was there waiting for us. He was about six feet tall with hair that was died red and there was something peculiar about his appearance. He was dressed in men’s clothes but seemed to have large breasts.
“I used to be Michael Kent and was the inspector in Z Cars” he explained.
“Well who are you now then?” I asked.
“I’m Michelle Kent now and I have had a sex change operation” he replied.
I looked at him, or was it her, and saw that he looked like a man with breasts and also that there was nothing remotely feminine about him. “I am looking for someone to play a police constable,” I said.
“Well I have a fetish for police uniforms and I have one right here. Do you want to see me dressed as a police constable” he offered.
I looked at him trying not to laugh. “Okay let’s see it” I replied looking at Sara and smiling while he bent down and started to get some clothes out of a suitcase. Then the actor stood in front of us dressed in a full police uniform, including the helmet, and he looked so comical that Sara and I burst out laughing.
As I laughed, an idea for a comedy called Bent Coppers came into my head. I looked at Michelle Kent who was formerly Michael “Sorry but you look so comical” I said.
“Oh that’s alright because I want to be a comic '' he replied.
I imagined him dressed up like that walking down the street and I knew that he would make anyone laugh.
“Okay then I’ll write a script, you have got the part at five hundred a day” said.
“Well great because I love being dressed as a policeman but now I’m going to change into my woman’s clothes” Michelle said.
Sara and I sat there fascinated as Michelle dressed as a woman then sat down and made up her face and then stood up.
“What do you think?” Michelle asked.
“Oh great, but I want you dressed as a policeman in the film” I replied.
“Oh I am so glad that you have given me some work and I will be looking forward to receiving the script. Well I must be off now” Michelle said, picking up her suitcase and leaving.
Sara and I waited until the sound of Michelle’s high heels stopped clattering down the stairs and then we both burst out laughing.
I got up and looked out of the window and saw Michelle bending over the boot of her car showing a large expanse of thigh in her mini skirt.
Then two guys walked by and one nudged the other and then gave a wolf whistle and both Sara and I collapsed in a fit of giggles.
The day of the shoot for Bent Coppers arrived and we drove over to the basement flat in Hammersmith which I had hired for the shoot. When we got there Michelle was wearing a police uniform and Kent, Lindsay, Jazz, Poarn and Louise where waiting and looking at their scripts. I knew that this film was not going to be erotic but a comedy and it was my intention to make it the last item on the Videx Video Show in order to get the jury laughing because I thought that I might be prosecuted when it was published because of the Eureka sequence and the complaints that would come from the BBC and from Sarah Kennedy. “Okay the first scene is where Michelle is walking down the street and passes the basement window and looking down he sees Lindsay taking some glamour shots. Okay we will get that done and then I will cut to the interior” I directed with everyone nodding their heads.
“Right Michelle I want you to go out into the street, walk towards the house acting as if you are on patrol, then when you get to the window you look down and stop and say hello, hello, what’s going on here then and bend your knees like a funny copper, you know.”
“Yes Mike I know every line and it will be comical I assure you” replied Michelle.
“I’m sure that you do but I always direct the cast so that everyone knows what is going to happen. I mean, a professional like you always knows their lines. Now I’m going to be on the basement stairs shooting as you walk along the street, because I don’t want to attract nosy neighbours especially with you dressed as a copper” I explained.
“Right Michelle, you will be on camera as soon as you come into shot” I directed.
As Michelle walked up the basement stairs I tracked her, shooting off the shoulder while Lindsay held the mic so that it lay on the pavement.
I wanted to capture the sound of the big boots of PC Plod as he approached. As soon as Michelle disappeared around a slight bend in the road I started to shoot, then Michelle came into the frame followed by a crowd of kids who were shouting things. I could not have wanted better extras than this and I knew that the gods had provided them as the scene was magical.
Michelle turned around as she got nearer and spoke to the chanting kids. “Go on, go away or else I will phone Scotland Yard and have you all arrested” he shouted, his dyed red hair hanging out of his helmet.
“Can’t arrest us, can’t arrest us” the kids were shouting.
I was getting some really comical stuff as Michelle approached and stood on the pavement outside and looked down through the window. “Hello, hello what’s going on here, blue films eh, I’ll have to investigate this” she said, bending her knees and walking down the stairs.
“Okay cut, great” I said carrying the camera down the stairs and into the door with the chanting of the kids still ringing in my ears.
“Can’t arrest us, called arrest us” they chanted. Michelle closed the curtains. “Lest these children are corrupted” she said.
“That was fantastic, the funniest scene that I have ever made in my life” I said.
I got some change then going up to the street outside to find that the group of kids was still hanging around. “Here you are here is some pocket money” I said and eager hands took the coins that I pressed into their hands.
“Here that wasn’t a proper copper, mister was it?” one of the children asked.
“No, we were making a film,” I admitted.
“When’s it coming out?” one of them asked.
“Oh next year sometime it’s called Bent Coppers, so look out for it and now go home because the actor is not coming out anymore okay.”
“Okay mister thanks” one of them who seemed to be the leader said. “Let’s go and buy some sweets” he shouted and they all ran off down the street.
I walked back down the stairs.
“They’ve gone now” I said laughing. “Let’s get on with the show. That was brilliant Michelle, now the next shot is where you have just closed the curtains, go over there and then I will go to a close-up of your face, and you say I’m PC Knockers and take it from there as I zoom out.”
“Okay” Michelle replied.
“Kent, stay behind the camera until I have finished this scene” I said.
“Okay old boy Wilco,” Kent said.
“Ready for action, Sara?” I asked.
“Ready for action Mike” Sara confirmed.
“Okay, is everyone ready for action?” I asked.
“Yes,” everyone said in unison.
“Okay get ready to roll them, action” I said pressing the record button.
“What’s it all about guv’nor?” Lindsay asked.
“Making blue films, that’s what” Michelle answered.
“I wasn’t making a blue film just taking some glamour photos of the girls!” Lindsay explained.
“Well that’s not what I saw when I looked through the basement window. I shall have to call the Yard” Michelle said and he picked up the telephone and dialled. “Hello this is PC Knockers I would like to talk to Inspector Knackers of the Porn Squad” he said.
With this everyone burst out laughing.
“This is no laughing matter and you lot will find out when Inspector Knackers arrives from the Yard” Michelle said.
“Look I have told you guv’nor that I was only taking glamour shots” Lindsay repeated.
“Oh hello Inspector I have just raided a house in Hammersmith where a blue film was being made. You are coming straight over; the address is 69 Downside Road in the basement. Yes no-one is leaving and I have got everyone under surveillance.”
Lindsay Honey stood hands on his hip with an annoyed expression on his face while the girls Louise, Poarn and Jazz sat on the bed looking at each other.
Suddenly PC Knockers looked over and saw a water pipe on the table; it was porcelain, ultramarine and had a gold cannabis leaf motif on it.
“Hello, hello what’s this here then, drugs is it?” PC Knockers looked around at Lindsay accusingly.
“Drugs no don’t be silly it’s a hookah for cooling down my baccy, here test it out for yourself” Lindsay offered.
PC Knockers strode over to the table. “Cooling down your tobacco eh, you better be telling the truth” and he picked up the water pipe and examined it.
“Look if you don’t believe me try it, there’s a lighter there” Lindsay offered.
PC Knockers picked up the pipe and applied a flame to it and as he inhaled the pipe made a bubbling noise.
“Mm not bad, it’s cool as you say” PC Knockers remarked then suddenly a peculiar expression came over his face. “Ooh er, I feel kind of funny” he said.
Jazz stood up and walked over to him. “Look, why don’t you come over here and rest on the bed?” she offered.
PC Knockers, assisted by the smiling Jazz, rose to his feet and walked unsteadily towards the bed and sat down in between Poarn and Louise.
“Look girls he’s got tits, let’s have a look at them” Jazz said in surprise and began unbuttoning PC Knocker’s uniform.
“Oh yes he’s got tits” all the girls said as they pulled out PC Knockers breasts.
“No don’t please” PC Knockers protested as the girls undressed him.
I wonder what he’s got down here then.” Jazz said a saucy smile on her features. Then all the girls began pulling off PC Knackers trousers to reveal a vagina.
“Oh look he’s got a pussy as well” Jazz observed and everyone collapsed in fits of laughter.
As I looked at the constructed vagina I noticed that it was more like a hole than a woman’s vagina and I observed that Michelle Kent looked more like a guy with a pair of tits stuck on. He was not in the least bit feminine and I wondered at what possessed this actor to try and become a woman.
“Right cut everybody, that was really funny. Time for a break before Inspector Knackers arrives” I said.
Sara made some coffee and I had a couple hits on the water pipe.
“So are you still getting work after you became a woman?” I asked Michelle.
The bizarre face of Michelle Kent looked back at me and lit up with a smile.
“Oh yes now that I’ve had the op I’m getting lots of work” Michelle assured me.
“Really” I said surprised.
“Well whenever anyone thinks of transgender then they think of me” Michelle Kent replied while behind him or her, the girls and Lindsay Honey smirked and pulled funny faces.
It occurred to me again that life is always stranger than fiction.
“How’s your sex life?” I asked, taking a big hit on the water pipe which bubbled as I inhaled.
“Oh great there are lots of men who want to fuck a transsexual, you would be surprised.”
“So you were gay then before the op?”
“Yes I was gay, queer I prefer to say.”
“So no regrets at losing your cock then” I asked.
“No I must prefer having a vagina”
“Now you can try DP” Lindsay said laughing and with this everybody cracked up.
Lindsay got up and getting out a bag of coke started to chop it up on the table top, then to snort a few lines.
I noticed that Louise was watching Lindsay with a hungry look on her face.
Lindsay smiled at her. “Fancy a toot baby” he said.
“Yes please Lindsay” Louise replied then she walked over to the table and taking a rolled up fiver off Lindsay she stuck it up her nose and snorted a line.
Lindsay looked at Sara. “What about you Sara?” he asked.
“No not for me Lindsay because I am working” Sara answered.
I was pleased that she had refused and gave her a little smile of approval.
Suddenly I felt the urge to start filming again “When everyone is ready then we will start the scene when Inspector Knackers of the Yard arrives” I said.
“Don’t mind if I do old chap, ready, willing and able” Kent said and everyone laughed.
“Okay Kent you go outside, then come down the stairs, knock on the door and you answer it Poarn, let him in then go back and sit on the bed.
“All right I do” Poarn answered, smiling broadly.
Kent went outside and I trained my camera on the door and Kent knocked.
“That’s Knackers” PC Knockers said from the bed where she lay tits out, trousers down with a police helmet on her head.
Poarn opened the door and Kent came in and surveyed the scene.
“What’s going on here Knockers?” he asked looking at PC Knockers on the bed. “Pull yourself together man and get your uniform on” he ordered.
“Well Sir I had a smoke of that funny tobacco Sir and I don’t know what happened” PC Knockers replied.
“I can see what’s been going on here and it’s obvious that the law, the Obscene Publications Act, Section two has been broken so what have you got to say in your defence because I checked up and it seems that you are not paying for a licence” Kent said looking at Lindsay.
“A license, I was only doing glamour and I didn’t know I needed one” Lindsay objected.
“Well if you are going to sell porn then you need it and unless we can come to some arrangement then I’ll have to charge you” Kent said, his hands making an opening and shutting sign, indicating that he could be straightened, behind his back.
“I see what you mean but will you accept a favour in lieu of cash?” Lindsay asked.
“Well I don’t know about that,” Kent said.
Lindsay looked at the girls. “I think that Inspector Knackers wants a favour girls,” he said.
Suddenly the girls got up from the bed and surrounded Kent.
Poarn unbuttoned his flies and started to suck him off while steering him towards Jazz who guided him into her receptive pussy while Louise pushed her breasts into his mouth.
I faded on the scene wondering what the jury and the Porn Squad would think if the authorities ever decided to prosecute but one thing that I was sure of was that if they were not old like my last trial then they would be laughing.
“If I am acquitted then the publicity will be enormous and pornography legalised...” I thought.
John’s Bunker
Chapter 10
We pulled up outside a luxurious big mansion in the Merc “Here it is, what do you think then” John asked.
I looked over at John’s new mansion that he had just had built in Surrey. “Why do these gangster types always want to broadcast their wealth?” I thought. “Yeah man, it looks great and looks like a millionaire’s house” I said.
“Wait until you see inside” John said getting out of the car, his eyes shining an excited look on his face.
I followed him up a long drive. “I suppose it was nice to have a big house” I thought and I certainly wished the one I was living in now in Banstead was mine.
John unlocked the door and I followed him into a large reception area and the first thing that I noticed was a big circular staircase leading up to the first floor and I was reminded of a Hollywood film.
John stood there smiling. “Well what do you think then Mick?” John asked.
“It’s amazing just like something out of an American movie” I commented.
A big smile spread across John’s face as he stood in his new house, dressed as ever in a smart hand made suit, shirt and tie and I noticed a new affection for crocodile leather shoes.
“Come on I’ll show you around” John said eager to show me his wealth.
I followed him from room to room on the ground floor, including a bar stocked with drinks and a large modern kitchen, before following up the large spiral staircase, passing underneath a large chandelier.
“He has never been so well off in his life” I thought.
I followed him from one room to another upstairs and wondered who was going to sleep in the several bedrooms now that he was separated from his wife Sandra.
“Now here is my study,” he said, leading into a large room filled with expensive antique furniture then he pointed to a door.
“Now this door leads to my bedroom, it's set in reinforced concrete, it looks like wood but it’s steel inside” he explained opening it.
I followed him inside noticing the King-size bed in the middle and French windows leading onto a veranda.
“And these are bullet proof electrically operated” he said pressing a button so that a security screen came down.
I was reminded of the Monfleurie in Cannes and I just stood there gobsmacked.
John stopped talking and looking at me obviously wanting me to comment.
“It’s all fantastic John, a millionaire’s house” I said.
I wondered what he would say if I knew that I was risking everything in solidarity with the Gay Liberation Front. I knew that he would think that I was insane and perhaps I was and doubt entered my mind in not telling him about the situation that Videx was in vis a vis the gay films. I could still give in and take them off the market I knew that.
“Now I am going to show you something that is to be a secret between you and me, and you must promise not to tell anyone, not even Sara” John said, his face turning serious.
“Okay John, you can count on me” I assured him I was wondering what it could be.
Then to my surprise he opened the door of a large fitted wardrobe and pushed the clothes hanging inside to one side and then pressing some secret button, the back of the wardrobe opened and he passed through the back into a hidden room.
“Come on, you won’t believe this Mick” he said in an excited tone of voice that reminded me of my boyhood friend of years ago.
I stepped through the back of the wardrobe and I was in a secret room without windows and fluorescent lights flickered on to reveal a bed, and shelves stocked with enough food and drink to last several months.
“Wow! What’s this then?” I asked.
“Well mate it’s my secret chamber and it’s made of reinforced concrete and steel, has its own air supply and it’s soundproof. I could stay in here for months and no-one could find me” John explained with a grin on his face.
“Well John I must say that it’s amazing” I admitted wondering what it was all about and who John was expecting to break into the house looking for him while he hid in this secret room.
Mr Wong from Hong Kong
Chapter 11
Orders were not only coming in from the UK now but from all over the world. Since we had got back from Cannes the company was going from strength to strength.
I sent out the European orders by TNT and they would deliver to the Continent the next day. A huge wagon would pull up outside and the driver would come in and collect all the foreign orders and load the boxes into the vehicle then drive away and we even supplied a chain of shops in Cannes where evidently a representative had visited our stand then one day I got a really big order.
The phone rang on my desk. “Hello Videx” I replied.
“Hello this is Mr Wong speaking from Hong Kong, what is your wholesale price per thousand?” Mr Wong asked.
“I gave Mr Wong a price thinking that it was a joke although I nearly burst out laughing and put the phone down.
“I would like to place an order for £76K of all of your titles and I will pay you F.O.B London Airport” said Mr Wong.
“I remembered learning what F.O.B meant when I took an O Level Commerce in Maidstone Prison and I began to realise that this was a genuine inquiry. “Yes Mr Wong that will be no problem” I replied.
“Okay then listen very carefully, you must make out the Bill of Lading exactly as I specify because I have everything arranged with the authorities at this end, do you understand?” he said.
I knew that Hong Kong was corrupt too because Roy had told me that the posting was very popular at Scotland Yard who supplied police officers to Hong Kong. “Yes I understand perfectly” I said. When the deal was done I said goodbye to Mr Wong and put down the phone.
“I have just got a big order” I shouted and everyone looked at me.
“How much was it then Mike?” Lindsay asked.
“Guess” I replied with a broad smile on my face.
“Two grand,” Lindsay said.
“No a bit more” I replied grinning widely.
“Four thousand” interjected Sara joining the game and smiling.
“No a bit more” I replied.
“Okay eight grand,” Lindsay said.
“No a bit more” I replied, beginning to giggle and enjoying the game.
“Oh Mike, come on, tell us then,” Sara said.
“No you have got to guess” I answered laughing.
“Ten thousand” Sara replied.
“A bit more” I said picking up the phone and taking an order from the Dorchester Hotel in Park Lane
“Twenty grand,” Lindsay said laughing, his blue eyes twinkling.
“Twenty grand, not a lot more than that,” I said.
“Forty thousand then” Lindsay had another guess.
“Hey it’s my turn Sara complained.
“Go on then” Lindsay said.
“Fifty thousand pounds,” Sara said, her eyes shining.
“No, right then I will tell you all, seventy six thousand” I said with a note of triumph in my voice.
“Seventy six thousand, but don’t count your chickens until they are hatched” Lindsay said a look of disbelief on his face while picking up the phone and taking another order.
Just at that moment the fax machine whirred into life and it was from Mr Wong in Hong Kong confirming the order.
“Okay I’m packing up for the day and going out to celebrate but I’m going to phone John first” I said.
“Hello John”
“Yes Mick”
“Just got an order from Hong Kong for seventy six grand.” I informed him, smiling to myself and imagining his face.
“But how do you know if they will pay you, the Chinks are right slippery?” he said.
“Because I’m getting a Bill of Lading and we get paid as soon as we deliver the goods, a thousand videos, boxed with covers, to London Airport and the money goes straight into the Videx account” I reassured him.
“Well I don’t know nothing about all that so I will leave it all up to you but we want the money upfront” John said down the phone.
“Right John will you ring up 3Ms and get the tapes because I want to get this order done ASAP” I said.
“All right if you are sure then I will get working on it straight away. Okay then, I will get onto the printer and order the box tops, also the cases” John said a touch of excitement entering his voice. And I think that I had better buy some more machines for the bank” he said.
“Okay John, see you” I said, putting down the phone.
“Come on everybody, let's go out to a nice restaurant and celebrate,” I said.
The Mirror
Chapter 12
Sara and I parked up outside the Manhattan Suite in Green Street and rang the entry phone.
“Good morning Mike” Lindsay’s voice came out of the speaker and the door clicked open.
“Lindsay, give me a hand to unload the equipment will you?” I spoke loudly into the speaker.
“Okay man, be right out,” Lindsay answered.
It was about ten o’clock in the morning and I realised that Lindsay must have slept in the Manhattan suite because no-one could ever get him out of bed before eleven.
Lindsay emerged rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “You’re early Mike, good morning Sara” he greeted us yawning.
“Yeah, I want to get everything set up before everyone arrives,” I explained.
We carried all the equipment in being careful not to knock into anything in the expensively decorated suites.
Once inside Lindsay and I set up the lights, tripod and monitor on a dolly in the big bedroom with the enormous circular bed where Brenda had taken the phone call from Yvonne in the previous shoot. We had everything ready when the doorbell rang. “We are here Mike with Brenda and Ian'' Tom's voice said over the intercom
I pressed the entry button and they all came through the front door chattering excitedly. Lindsay opened the door of the Manhattan suite and Yvonne, Tom, Brenda and Ian came into the lounge.
“Sit down, does anyone want a drink while we wait for Pat and Jim?” asked.
“I’ll have a glass of white wine if you have any,” Brenda said, crossing her long legs.
“We have everything, wine spirits, coke or hash” I said with a laugh.
“Just a glass of white wine for me will do” Ian said smiling.
Ian and Brenda sat sipping their wine looking the part with Ian in a smart suit and tie and Brenda wearing a long floral patterned dress with a string of pearls around her neck and a paste bracelet that would look real on camera.
“You are going to do the shoot downstairs in the bedroom, the one where you took the phone call. I have already shot the other side of the conversation with Yvonne and Tom. The opening shot is where you are all in the bedroom with Pat who you explain is a friend of yours. Then you have a scene together on the bed, after that we will break for a meal and shoot the scene upstairs where the girls slide around on the big mirror and the guys come over them” I said.
Suddenly we were all getting impatient with no-one saying anything when at a quarter to twelve the bell rang and Jim and Pat stood on the doorstep.
“Hello” Jim’s deep rough voice came over the intercom and I pressed the entry button.
“We got held up on the Brighton to London Road, the traffic was so heavy getting into London” Jim explained as he walked in.
“That’s all right Jim, I’m just glad that you could make it. Hello Pat, you look really sexy” I said.
“Thank you Mike,” she said smiling.
And she did, dressed in a tight black skirt, dark stockings, high heels and a black sweater, her blonde curly hair framing her cute face which she had made up outlining her eyes with heavy mascara and rouging her lips a bright red. She looked so young and bubbly and I wonder what the attraction was with Jim, her dissipated, pot bellied husband.
Jim Pat’s husband had declined to be in the Rich and Randy series and he stood in the background keeping behind the camera, watching and drinking the large rum and blackcurrant that I had told him to help himself to.
“Right everybody, you all know the script and when Sara and I start shooting, I’m not going to cut unless I have to, so if you see me walking around or putting the camera on the tripod for Sara, or taking it off and shooting off the shoulder just try to ignore me and carry on enjoying yourselves as in real life, because all I’m doing is getting shots from different angles.”
“Yes we will just carry on enjoying ourselves Mike” Pat said laughing.
I laughed too and it was a good atmosphere with everyone smiling and being swingers in real life getting ready to enjoy themselves.
“Right then everybody, pick up your drinks, Brenda is standing with Pat by the door and the rest of you are sitting on the bed”
“Yes,” everybody said.
I looked through the camera then decided to put it on the tripod and I clicked it into place with the quick release mechanism.
“Sara zoom into a close-up of Brenda’s face then slowly zooms out until everyone is in the frame” I directed.
I looked in the monitor and Sara was in a close-up of Brenda’s face. “Right get ready to roll them, action” I said pressing the record button. I watched the monitor as Sara slowly zoomed out while Brenda was talking.
“This is my girlfriend Pat and she is dying to suck Yvonne’s cunt while Yvonne sucks mine and our husbands get horny watching them playing with their cocks” Brenda said.
Yvonne sat on the edge of the bed and opened her legs.
Pat knelt down in between them and pulled off Yvonne’s knickers slowly, sliding them down her legs.
Lindsay held the mic just over the top picking up every rustle.
As Pat began licking and sucking Yvonne’s cunt Brenda sat down on the bed and opened her legs wide so that Yvonne could suck her.
Brenda unbuttoned Yvonne’s blouse and took off her bra.
Tom and Ian were watching intently, their cocks already erect slowly masturbating.
As I looked at the monitor my penis became erect because what was on the screen was very convincing as though one were watching something real.
Suddenly Tom and Ian’s hands entered the frame and explored the girls’ bodies.
“Pat why don’t you suck Tom’s cock because you have never sucked it before, and Ian why don’t you fuck her while she does it. Yvonne you lick my husband’s cock while he fucks her” Brenda said as my script unfolded on the screen.
Brenda played the part of the dominant female perfectly as she did in real life.
I found it so erotic when she told the others what to do and they obeyed.
Brenda climbed onto Tom’s cock. “Guide it into me Pat” she said and then lowered herself down onto it. “Pat suck my cunt while Tom is fucking me. Come on Ian give Pat a really hard fucking while she sucks my cunt and licks Tom’s cock she said.
As I watched the action on the screen my cock became really hard and I didn’t have to cut as Sara was capturing all the action perfectly and they performed for thirty minutes.
Tom started to breathe heavily. “Oh I’m going to come” he gasped.
Sara zoomed into close-up capturing the sperm spurting from Tom’s cock as Pat sucked and licked at it and Brenda’s cunt at the same time.
“Oh yes I’m going to come too” Ian gasped. Brenda got up quickly and kneeling down beside her husband Ian she held his penis as he ejaculated all over Pat’s buttocks and then she and Yvonne licked it all off signalling the end of the scene as Sara zoomed in and faded to black.
“That was magnificent and so fucking horny I nearly came in my trousers” I said patting the massive erection that bulged from my track suit bottoms and everyone laughed.
Jim clapped too and I realised that I had forgotten all about him.
“Yeah it was right fucking sexy and I could have done a come shot” he said.
“Don’t worry Jim, you will get your chance later” I promised.
“Now Lindsay is going to go out and get a takeaway curry so everyone tell him what you want” I said.
“Right boss,” Lindsay said.
“Lindsay, don't call me boss,” I said.
“Oh sorry Mike” he apologised.
I was the boss I knew that. I liked people to work with me, but I realised that I was quite bossy even though I tried to treat people as partners.
I always liked to give the male actors a rest after they had done the come shots because then they would be able to come again.
Lindsay returned with the curry and we all sat on bar stools in the kitchen area eating it. I opened a bottle of champagne and a beer for Jim and Lindsay had a large whisky.
“Hey Mike, this guy I know told me he’s got some brilliant Indian hash, it's Nepalese” Lindsay said wolfing down his beef curry.
“Really, that would be nice” I said, knowing what was coming next.
“Yeah I could get the guy over here in fifteen minutes with an ounce, its dear though, eighty”
“Okay man I’ll have an ounce” I agreed thinking that some Nepalese would be nice.
“Can I get an ounce of nose candy Mike?” Lindsay asked predictably.
“How much is it?” I asked, laughing to myself.
“Eighty the same,” Lindsay said.
“Okay that’s a hundred and sixty then, yeah man cool, phone him up” I agreed.
Lindsay picked up the phone immediately while everybody listened to the interchange but carried on eating.
“Hello, is that Ringo?” Lindsay asked.
“Hi Man, Lindsay here, I want an ounce of liquorice and an ounce of candy” Lindsay said sniggering. “Yeah, 4 Green Street Mayfair, ring the entry phone, pronto right.”
“He will be over in ten minutes” Lindsay said grinning.
“Great man” I said, pulling out a big wad of notes and counting off one hundred and sixty pounds and giving it to Lindsay. “Here man,” I said, giving him the money.
“Oh thanks Mike,” Lindsay said, putting the money in his pocket.
We had hardly finished our meal when the doorbell rang.
Lindsay pressed the entry phone and a dispatch rider came in wearing a helmet.
“Express delivery for Lindsay” he said.
Lindsay took the sealed packet and gave the dispatch rider, anonymous in his helmet, the money and he was gone.
Everybody watched as Lindsay opened the packet and took out two packets and gave me one.
Lindsay opened his packet immediately and began chopping up white crystals on the glass table top of the dining room and making lines, then taking a rolled up fiver he stuck it up his nose and began snorting, one, two, three, four the white lines disappeared. He grasped the end of his nose between his thumb and forefinger and shook it from side to side while sniffing as though he had a cold. Then he looked at me and smiled, his light blue eyes glittering. “Mmm good stuff” he said in appreciation.
I wanted to try the Nepalese but not in indecent haste like Lindsay, so I finished my meal before taking out the packet.
“Mike, can I get another drink?” Jim asked.
“Jim you don’t have to ask, just help yourself and that goes for anyone who wants a drink?” I said.
“Sara, do you want a little toot?” Lindsay asked Sara.
“I don’t know I am working …” Sara replied hesitantly looking at me.
“Sara go ahead sweetie I’m sure that you can work if you have some” I said pulling out my hash pipe taking the piece of Nepalese out of the bag. I heated the side of it then broke off a small piece where it had turned soft with the heat and placed it in the bowl of my pipe.
Everyone had drinks in their hands and they all watched me as I applied a flame to the hash and inhaled deeply until the hash glowed red then turned into a small grey cinder. I held in the smoke for as long as I could then let out two plumes of blue smoke that drifted across the room.
Lindsay chopped up some more lines. “Here you are Sara this is really cool stuff” Lindsay said extolling the virtues of the white crystals like some super salesman.
Sara stuck the rolled up fiver up her nose and snorted one of the white lines. “Urrg it’s so bitter in the back of my throat, that’s what I don’t like” she said, wrinkling her nose and quickly gulping down a mouthful of wine.
The others sat drinking alcohol watching us users of illegal substances as if we were different from them and we were doing something really dangerous. Watching Jim gulping down another large rum and coke I believed that he was doing a lot more harm to his body than me. I knew that alcohol was legal but just as addictive as heroin and I had read about the withdrawal symptoms being as bad. I remembered my father telling me about the hallucinations he had when he had the DTs. I knew that there were no withdrawal symptoms from cannabis because I had gone without it a few times in my life for long periods of time.
The Nepalese was strong and soon I felt the urge to start shooting again.
“Okay Lindsay let’s get all the shooting gear up to the lounge” I said.
Lindsay sprung to his feet with alacrity. “No Mike I’ll do it, you just sit there and relax and have a smoke” he said.
I looked at Lindsay and smiled and realised that the coke had filled him with energy. “Okay Lindsay if you don’t need any help” I said, filling the bowl of my pipe again.
“Sure Mike I’ll do it” he said, going out of the dining room while I continued to smoke getting really high.
“Well boys and girls this is going to be a classic” I said to the cast thinking of the mirror scene.
I had watched some of the American movies and it was obvious that they were made by professionals but I had never seen anything like the scene I planned to do now.
“Hey that mirror's not going to break is it” said Jim slurring his words. “I mean I don’t want Pat injured or anything… ” he said.
“No of course not the mirror is really strong and as long as we lay it flat on the floor it will be alright” I reassured him. “It’s only Pat who is going to do the mirror scene and she isn’t going to put her full body weight on it because Tom and Ian are going to hold her legs and arms and just swish her around in the spunk” I said laughing and thinking that if the antique mirror did get broken then it would cost me thousands.
“Okay then” Jim said, taking another big gulp of rum.
I wondered if he would be able to do the come shot because he was obviously pissed now, his eyelids drooping down and his speech slurred.
Lindsay seemed to bounce into the room, “It’s already upstairs but I haven’t taken the mirror down yet” Mike” he said.
“Tom, can you help me get the mirror down?” I asked, knowing that he was strong and muscular.
“Sure Mike” he said smiling.
“I’ll come with you,” Lindsay said.
Upstairs in the lounge I got Lindsay and Tom to hold out the mirror out from the wall, and looking behind it I could see that it fixed like a painting, but more securely with a wire stretched horizontally across the back, and Tom and I lifted the huge mirror carefully off the wall and laid it carefully on the thickly carpeted floor.
“Shall I tell everyone to come upstairs?” Tom asked, his blue eyes twinkling in amusement.
“Yes please Tom” I said.
I looked at the monitor and set up the shot for Sara then I heard everyone walking up the stairs and as usual I experienced butterflies in my stomach. This scene was going to be a classic of eroticism, I knew that.
Everyone crowded around the mirror with big smiles on their faces, sensing that what they were doing was something special and extraordinary while Jim just stood there grinning stroking his moustache.
“Okay everybody you all know your lines I know and all I am going to do is to set up the scene. Tom and Brenda and Ian and Yvonne are standing next to each other with the girls in the middle with Pat kneeling down in front of you, and when you guys come over Pat and she is covered in sperm she licks it off the mirror, then you lift her up and slide her around on the mirror but be careful because spunk is slippery and I don’t want any accidents. Jim when you come I want you to stand next to Ian but to one side a bit so that you are not on shot, you can see yourself in the monitor over there so be careful not to move in when you get carried away with the moment” I directed.
“Oh don’t worry Mike I know what to do and I’ve got loads of come here to spray all over Pat” Jim said laughing and stroking his black moustache in that habitual manner of his.
“Yes Jim’s always coming all over me” Pat said giggling, her eyes shining in glee.
Everyone laughed, there was a good atmosphere on the set and this is what I wanted to capture people enjoying themselves.
I looked over at the monitor and the picture looked great. “Ready Sara” I said looking at her smiling, always inwardly amused at how intense she looked.
“Ready for action Mike” Sara confirmed.
“And I know that you are all doing it now but when you speak, just pause a second longer than you would in real life” I explained and everyone nodded.
Lindsay was holding the sound boom with the cans on his ears.
“How’s the audio Lindsay?” I asked.
“Great, perfect” he said grinning.
“Right Sara zoom into a close-up of Brenda’s face and when she is speaking slowly pan out to the shot that’s on the monitor now.”
I looked and saw that Jim was standing behind Lindsay and hoped that he didn’t cough or make any other noises, but I didn’t say anything in case I annoyed him. I looked at the monitor and saw that Sara had a good close-up of Brenda’s face “Right get ready to roll them, action” I said and Sara started to film.
“We are going to give Pat a spunk bath now. She loves that because she really is a dirty girl. That’s what men really like doing, shooting their spunk all over dirty girls like Pat and seeing them licking it all up” Brenda said her voice sounding very posh.
I looked at the monitor and as Brenda spoke I felt my penis respond and start to tingle in anticipation. I understood that eroticism wasn’t just about what people were doing in the sexual act but the expectation of what was to come and that sexual excitement was psychological and not only physical.
“Pat when our husbands shoot all their hot spunk all over you I want you to open your mouth, drink it and rub it all over yourself, do you understand?” Brenda ordered an imperious tone to her voice
“Yes Brenda,” Pat said, looking up and opening her mouth.
“I want you to lick it all off the mirror afterwards because my husband has said that he wants you to be really dirty and I want to see you doing it as well. What about you Tom” Brenda said, pausing.
I looked at the monitor and Sara framed Tom’s face perfectly.
“Yes Brenda I would love to see her licking Ian’s and my spunk all up too” he said with an expectant look on his face.
Brenda and Yvonne stood next to each other’s husbands and began wanking their cocks while Pat knelt in front of the mirror, her mouth open. Brenda masturbated Tom who sported an enormous erection while Yvonne masturbated Ian.
Ian was the first to come. “Oh Brenda darling, I'm going to come,” he said.
“Yes Ian, you naughty boy shoot all your hot sticky spunk into Pat’s mouth and all over her” Brenda said.
“Oh, oh” Ian said as he shot a copious amount of sperm over Pat's face and into her open mouth.
I had forgotten all about Jim again but now noticed him moving silently across the thick carpet to stand next to Tom.
Brenda masturbated Tom while Yvonne fondled her husband’s testicles both wanking his big cock up and down.
“Now Tom, shoot all your spunk over her you naughty, dirty boy” Brenda encouraged.
“Oh yes I’m going to come” Tom said and a long stream of spunk spurted from his cock while Jim masturbated furiously trying to come at the same time.
I noticed that Jim had not taken his trousers off but had his penis sticking out of his flies. I thought that he was not going to be able to do it and then he started to grunt and a long stream of sperm shot from his cock and sprayed all over Pat.
I looked in the monitor and Sara was in medium close-up of Pat as her husband’s sperm shot all over her.
As soon as Jim had finished his come shot he walked out off the scene on cue and then Pat knelt down and began licking the spunk off the mirror.
“That’s it you dirty girl lick our husband’s spunk all up and rub it all over yourself” Brenda commanded.
As I watched the monitor the scene was highly erotic and my penis became really hard.
“Now lift her up and slide her all over it” Brenda ordered.
Ian and Tom picked up Pat who was quite small, weighing about eight stone and without taking off her high heels they swung her spunk covered body around the surface of the mirror leaving long trails of white sperm.
Pat was all smiles as they were doing it and started to giggle and slowly Sara zoomed out.
“Cut, that was the most erotic and fantastic scene I have ever made in my life” I said, clapping my hands. “Thank you everybody, that was wonderful,” I said, smiling at their happy smiling faces.
Nick’s Place
Chapter 13
“Why don’t you and Sara come down to my place in Surrey for the weekend” Nick Berry suggested.
“Okay, give me the directions and we will come,” I promised.
Nick’s house was set in a couple of acres of land and he pointed proudly to a stone wall. “We own all this land right over to the wall” he said.
I looked at the green meadow enviously because I had always wanted to have a house in the country with a bit of land as I understood that it satisfied some deep human need.
“Come on, meet my wife Anne and three of my five sons. The eldest two have a flat up in Fulham London, one’s at Kings Road Art College nearby” he informed us striding towards the house his long legs carrying his six foot frame.
“This is my wife Anne, Anne meets two good friends of mine Mike and Sara” he said introducing us in his upper class accent.
“Oh I am pleased to meet you both” Anne said, shaking our hands. “Would you like a cup of tea?”
“Yes please Anne” Sara said.
“Yes I would too” I assented.
“Come on Sara I’ll show the kitchen” Anne suggested to Sara.
Sara walked off with her as if they were old friends and I could tell that the two women liked each other immediately. It was always the case that everyone liked Sara as soon as they met her. I supposed it was her large dark eyes, her innocent looking face, ready smile and also her beauty
Anne was attractive with chestnut coloured hair simply arranged and pulled back from her forehead and arranged in a bun at the back. I had noticed that she had nice legs, was about five feet seven and that her breasts, concealed by a cardigan and blouse, were big but not huge. Like Mike she spoke with an upper class accent and showed white teeth as she smiled.
“Mike come and see the kitchen, it's fabulous” Sara called from the other room.
Nick looked at me and smiled and I went to see the kitchen wondering if Nick still had sex with his wife, or even slept with her anymore, because he always seemed to be in his Institute for Human Sexuality in Earls Court.
I walked into the kitchen where Anne was just putting cups and saucers on a plate alongside a large teapot, milk and cream jugs and a bowl of sugar.
Sara stood smiling, as I took in the copper bottomed saucepans hanging from the ceiling on a frame that could be hoisted up and big pans hanging on the wall, the huge, long cooker which Sara stood against and obviously wanted me to look at.
“Yes it’s a beautiful kitchen that you have here Anne and the cooker” I said walking over to examine it more closely. “It’s huge,” I observed smiling.
“Yes it’s an Ager” she explained, opening a flap on the front. “It runs on gas and also wood which you put in here, turn on the gas until it ignites and when the wood is alight one turns off the gas, it's extremely efficient, and of course economical, if one has lots of firewood like we do” she explained.
“Yes I will have to get an Ager one day, when I retire to my little farm in the country” I said.
“I thought that you were a city boy Mike”
Anne said.
“Well it’s true that I was born and bred in London but I think that all of us have some deep seated desire to live in the countryside on a piece of land and that we will always feel unsatisfied living in cities” I said.
“That maybe true and I always feel at peace down here, but the trend is now that people are leaving the countryside and moving into the towns,” Anne said.
“Really, well then I suppose that I will do the opposite one day. I live in Banstead at the moment on the edge of the Surrey Downs and Sara and I jog across them three or four times a week and it’s marvellous out there, so I’ve got the best of both worlds really, but I still don’t have any land and I know that one day I will move into the country far from the crowded, mad hustle and bustle of the cities” I assured her.
“Mike I jog too, how about a run with me after we have had a cup of tea” Nick’s voice interrupted my musings.
“I’d love to but I haven’t brought any running gear” I explained.
“Oh don’t worry I’ll sort you out a pair of shorts and those trainers you are wearing will do fine, unless you don’t want to get them dirty running cross country that is” Nick said with a laugh.
I looked down at my new Asdic trainers which were spotless, and it was true that when I went running I usually wore an old pair, but Nick sounded as if he was throwing out a challenge and I did not want to back down.
“Okay then, I’d love to” I answered looking at this tall, distinguished looking Englishman with his mop of thick, dark hair greying at the sides, long straight nose, full lips and grey eyes who was I guessed descended from Norman stock and seeing him in a new light, because I had never imagined him keeping fit or even working up a sweat. “I’ll run the arse off you mate” I thought.
We drank our tea from Wedgwood cups.
“I’ll get those shorts and vest,” Nick said.
“Okay then” I agreed and he went off to get the shorts.
I smiled at Sara who sat next to Anne, seemingly friends all ready. “It’s a nice day for a run” I observed as the sun shone through the kitchen windows illuminating the stone walls. “Sara runs as well but I think that she wants to stay and chat to you Anne” I said.
“Yes Mike we have so much to talk about” Sara replied.
I thought of how beautiful she looked sitting there in her red Monsoon dress and just then Nick arrived carrying a pair of shorts and a vest.
“Here you are old chap, they are my sons Nick junior” he informed me.
I had been thinking that none of Nick’s gear would fit me. “Oh thanks Nick” I said walking into the kitchen, taking off my track suit and slipping on the shorts and vest.
“See you later” I called to Sara and Anne as I followed Nick out of the house.
Nick started jogging immediately and I followed him then ran alongside down the country lane.
“We go across country now,” he said, climbing over a five bar wooden gate.
Soon we were running through woods at a steady pace, running up hill and down dale and after a while when I started to get my wind I realised that he was a good runner and that he might be better than me so I resolved to stay behind him and then possible overtake him when we got in sight of his land. I don’t know why but whenever I ran with another male it always seemed to be a challenge and that a race would develop and so it was today. I glanced at my watch and we had been running for about forty five minutes and I looked at Nick’s lanky frame ahead of me and decided that he showed no signs of tiring. I was beginning to feel exhausted now but I kept going, abandoning my idea of beating him, but determined to keep up even though it killed me, then I got my second wind and endorphins shot into my blood and coursed through my pipes and I felt no pain and my feet flew over the ground, then suddenly I began to recognise that we were on our way back and approaching Nick’s land from the other side. He started to pick up speed and I increased my pace to keep slightly behind him, realising that I would do well not to fall behind on the last three or four hundred yards.
I could see his house in the distance now and I felt a pain in my chest and my breathing coming in short bursts and still Nick increased his pace. Then I saw two tiny figures standing outside his house in the distance and by some hidden reservoir of strength I started to sprint, and then he was behind me. I lengthened my stride and powered myself into a flat out sprint and this was my forte over a couple of hundred yards, something I had always been able to do since I had developed huge thigh muscles using heavy weights. I was going like the clappers now but Nick was still beside me when we reached the house and threw myself on the green grass of the meadow outside his house, panting and blowing and looking up at the blue sky, hearing the sound of female laughter then seeing Sara standing over me then kneeling down covering m face with kisses and pressing her lips against mine as I slowly regained my breath.
“Let me introduce you to three of my five sons. Nick said I looked at the three smiling boys and wondered why a man should reproduce only males. But the boys were good looking and would reproduce females themselves I thought. “Please to meet you” I said to them shaking their hands “Hey I think that I should take your photo” I said taking the still camera that I had hanging around my neck on a strap and taking a photo of one of them, then I saw this tree with red leaves. “Go over there by that tree” I said to them then soon I had them climbing up in the branches and I took photos of them up in the tree. I shot off a roll of Kodak Ektachrome Professional as Nick was watching. “Great I got some great shots there lads” I said, winding back the film and taking out the spool and popping into a black plastic tube and putting it in my case.
“I’ll get them developed in town,” Nick said.
“You won’t be able to, it’s the E6 process and I get them done in a lab in Wardour Street for professionals where they always use fresh chemicals and one gets really pure colours.
“Well don’t they all get pure colours then Mike?” Nick asked.
“No they can’t because for a start you have to store the film in the fridge, and most retailers don’t, so the colours are going to be shitty anyway, then they process too many films through the same chemicals and that’s why amateur snaps look like amateur snaps apart from the composition” I said knowledgeably.
“I see, I am learning all about photography. I’m a keen photographer myself. Where do I get some of this professional film?” Nick asked.
“You walk up Wardour Street past the first turning on the left Brewer Street, then there is an amusement arcade, outside you will see a sign for professional processing. E6 it’s called. I opened my camera bag and took out three rolls of film and gave them to Nick.
“Now go and put them in the fridge and take one out just before you use it and put it back in as soon as you have used it and take it out just before you get it processed. Here put mine back in too” I said, handing him a packet of film.
The dinner that evening was roast chicken, roast potatoes, greens, Yorkshire pudding with brown gravy cooked by Anne and Sara and we all sat around a long wooden table to eat. I enjoyed the meal but I knew that Sara would find it a bit insipid as she was used to hot spicy food. There was red and white wine and Nick and I had the red and the ladies the white while his three sons had orange squash.
I looked around the big room as Nick lit the big open fire and put my arm around Sara’s waist staring into the flames. “I love real fires” Nick I said as the flames grew higher.
“Yes it’s psychological because man has sat around fires for hundreds of thousands of years, it’s in our genes, because when one had fire one was keeping warm, cooking and surviving and that’s why we like them. This fireplace has pipes at the back that heat all the water in the house and drive it around the system and there is always plenty of wood around here but of course we have a boiler as well” Nick informed me.
Suddenly the door opened and lots of children came into the room, aged from about eight to twelve.
“Hello Nick” they greeted him crowding around the fire.
“Hello boys and girls, meet Sara and Mike, friends of mine” Nick introduced us.
Suddenly Sara and I were shaking hands with all these young children who seemed particularly attracted to Sara whom they crowded around and started questioning.
“Where are you from?” a little girl asked.
“Malaysia,” Sara asked.
“Malaysia that’s a long way away isn’t it” a boy commented.
I looked at Nick questioning with my eyes.
“They are all children from the village and we often invite them here for the weekend to play,” he explained. “What game shall we play this evening children?” Nick asked.
“Find the murderer, find the murderer” the children chanted running all over the room.
Suddenly Nick turned out the lights and the big room was plunged into darkness lit only by the fire.
I realised that one was supposed to join in but the phrase “Find the murderer” sent a wave of paranoia through my brain and instead of joining in the game I stayed by the fire and held Sara tightly.
Then the lights were turned on and the children were standing around in little groups. The game went on for what seemed like hours and when Sara and I made no attempt to join in, Nick turned to us.
“Mike, why aren’t you playing?” he asked.
“I didn’t like the name of the game,” I explained.
“Oh dear, of course it has a special significance for you, do you know what I did not even think about it” he explained an apologetic tone to his voice.
Later when all the children had gone home we sat around having a glass of wine in the enormous sitting room and listening to classical music.
“What’s this piece called then? I asked.
“It’s Edgar’s Moths and Butterflies,” Anne informed me.
“Do you want to fuck Anne?” Sara whispered in my ear as though it was the most normal of requests, a smile playing around her lips.
I glanced over to where Anne was sitting next to Nick, her husband and saw her smile at me and realised that she knew the question that Sara was asking me.
“Yes all right then” I replied looking at Anne and smiling and thinking that all the posh people that I had met so far were very liberated in their sexual morals or perhaps that the ones that I had come to know were all friends of Nick’s. I knew that tonight Sara would be sleeping with Nick while I was sleeping with his wife.
Then another piece came on. “I know this is by Offenbach” I said knowledgably but the only reason I remembered it was because my solicitor’s name was Offenbach and it had stuck in my mind.
“Does anyone want a cup of Ovaltine?” Anne said getting up.
“Yes please Anne” I said realising that this was a signal that we were going to bed soon.
“Ovaltine what’s that?” Sara asked.
Nick and Anne laughed and I realised that I had not tasted Ovaltine for years although it was one of my favourite bedtime drinks when I lived with my parents as a child.
“It’s a malted, chocolate drink you will like,” I said smiling at Sara.
“That’s four Ovaltines then” Anne said walking towards the kitchen.
“I’ll help you Anne” Sra said getting up.
“No need Sara dear” Anne said.
“Oh I want to see how Ovaltine is made,” Sara said.
“Come on then it’s easy” Anne said with a smile.
We all sat sipping mugs of Ovaltine and smiling at one another and at Sara.
“Oh it’s lovely” Sara said, her dark eyes wide.
“I’ll get a big tin of it for you I promise” I said.
“Oh that will be nice Mike” Sara said enthusiastically sipping the hot drink.
Then the cups were empty and Sara got up. “Come on Nick let’s go to bed” she said giving me a knowing look.
“Goodnight Mike, goodnight Anne” Nick said and walked out of the door with Sara and I got up and went over and sat down next to Anne.
“You don’t have to know,” she said.
I looked at her and found her attractive, her dark hair simply arranged and when she smiled, her white even teeth and the sexual look in her greenish coloured eyes made me desire her. Now that I was sitting next to her I could see that she had carefully outlined her eyes with a modest amount of mascara and she looked sophisticated wearing a string of pearls around her neck with diamond earrings sparkling on her ears. I could smell the expensive perfume that she wore.
“Of course I do, you are lovely” I said moving close and kissing her rouged lips, tasting her lipstick and pushing my tongue into her mouth.
She got up and taking my hand and led me out of the room and up a flight of stairs, past oak panelled walls and into a large bedroom with a four poster bed in the middle. “l will get ready” she said going into the bathroom.
I heard the shower going on and I took out my stash tin and my pipe and put it on the bedside table, but there were no ashtrays around and I guessed that no-one smoked.
Anne came out of the shower dressed in a long black negligee and she had let down her long chestnut coloured hair so that it hung long and straight cut to just past her shoulders she smiled at me.
“Can I take a shower Anne?” I asked.
“Of course you can Mike, you don’t have to ask” Anne replied, getting into bed and lying down.
I went into the bathroom, noticing that it had an earthenware bath in the middle on iron legs with large taps. I loved baths and much preferred them to showers but I thought that I had better not take too long so I got under the shower and turned on the water and wetting down my body I turned it off and lathered up my body and hair with the Badedas, paying special attention to my genitalia, then I turned on the shower again and rinsed all the soap off, watching it gurgle down the drain like a small whirlpool. I stood for a few minutes under the hot shower taking pleasure in the jet of water as it hit my head and body then I stepped out and taking a towel I dried off my long hair and body then seeing some toothbrushes in a holder over the washbasin I opened the door where Anne lay waiting in the big four poster bed.
“Anne, can I use one of the toothbrushes?” I asked because mine is in the car.
“There are some new ones in the cabinet,” Anne informed me.
I noticed that she had turned off the main lights and turned on soft bedside lamps and also that there was a bottle of something and two glasses by the bed.
I went back into the bathroom and found several new toothbrushes in the cabinet and taking one out of the packet. I squeezed on some toothpaste and cleaned my teeth and now my mouth felt fresh.
I always enjoyed kissing with the taste of toothpaste in my mouth. I returned to the bedroom where Anne sat in bed waiting “Would you like a drop of Port?” she asked.
“Port, mm, I like Port, yes please” I said then pausing. “Anne, would you mind terribly if I smoked a pipe of hashish?” I said.
“Of course I don’t mind and I know that everyone smokes it at Uni.”
“I need an ashtray,”I said.
Anne got out of the bed and opening a drawer. She took out an old brass ashtray and gave it to me.
I sat down and lit a pipe breathing in the pungent smoke and holding it into my lungs before releasing it through my nostrils and I started to feel relaxed and at ease with Anne whom I had only met a few hours ago.
She watched me as I smoked another bowl. “You don’t mix it with tobacco then Mike?” she asked.
“No, I don't smoke tobacco, it's carcinogenic” I replied.
Anne started to laugh softly. The last time I smoked that stuff it made me feel ill and that was when I was at Roedean.”
“Did you smoke it mixed with tobacco?” I asked.
“Yes everyone did in those days.”
“Did you smoke cigarettes at the time?”
“No, I have never smoked.”
“That’s what made you feel ill, the tobacco not the cannabis. Do you want to try a little pipe because I assure you that you won’t feel sick” I encouraged her.
“No not for me I don’t like smoke of any kind” she said.
I put down my pipe on the ashtray and got into bed next to her and then she reached over and turned out the light.
I was not used to sex in the dark, or inside a bed, except with Sheila, and once or twice when I was young because there was a visual side to it for me. “Do you mind if I turn on my bedside lamp because I would like to look at your lovely face” I said.
“No I don’t mind,” Anne replied.
I reached over and turned on the bedside lamp then looking at her face I moved next to her feeling the warmth of her body and kissed her. Then I pulled down the top of her negligee and began to suck her large round nipples. At the same time my hand began to explore her body and feeling in between her thighs I felt her silky pubic hair that was untrimmed and natural. I did plan to suck her but remembering days of my youth when pubic hairs would lodge in between my teeth I did not. I got on top of her in between her thighs and feeling the wetness of her vagina I slowly pushed my penis into her and as I did so she let out a long sigh of pleasure. I started to fuck her slowly at first then faster.
She had her eyes closed and a look of pleasure on her face and I wondered if I could give her an orgasm.
I could fuck for hours and I just kept on fucking pushing it right in, grinding myself against her then pulling almost out and just letting her have my big knob-end in. I was doing this and kissing her, when suddenly she put her arms around me arching her body, pulling me right into her.
She had not been very responsive up until this point, but her breathing was getting faster and seeing this I began to fuck her hard feeling animalistic, hearing the slapping noise of my body against hers.
Her mouth was open now, her eyes closed her breath coming in short gasps and I knew that I was going to make her come, and grasping her buttocks I fucked her hard and furiously, then I was rewarded with the unmistakable shuddering of her body and I felt the vibrations of orgasm emanating from her pubic area.
“Oh yes, oh yes” she gasped and her body shuddered and trembled.
I pressed my lips down upon hers as she came and pushed myself right into her hard, penetrating her with the full length of my penis and held her tight.
She opened her eyes and looked at me and I saw that they were wet with tears. “Oh that was heaven” she tried to get her breath back.
“Was it Anne” I said beginning to fuck her again, first softly then harder, faster and faster, holding back myself and she began to gasp and I knew that she was going to come again.
“I’m going to shoot my hot spunk right up inside you, deep inside your cunt” I said.
“Oh yes, yes” she cried and I ejaculated in several long spurts up inside her feeling an intense pleasure as I did so then I rolled off and lay on my back breathing heavily until I got my breath back. I lay there looking up at the underneath of the silken canopy. “You are lovely Anne” I said.
“I think that you are just pleasing me,” she replied.
“I love pleasing women” I said then I turned and kissed her, cuddling into her and she put her arms around me and held me against her bosom then she reached over and turned out the light and soon I was fast asleep.
Gillian
Chapter 14
I opened the letter and saw that it was in reply to the Videx advertisement in Nursing Times and examined the enclosed photo of a blonde girl with short hair, large natural breasts and shapely long legs dressed in stockings, suspenders, panties, high heels. “I have done a bit of amateur modelling and enjoy showing off my body, I read your ad in Nursing Times and I would like to work for you” and there was a phone number.
“Hey, Sara I’ve got a letter here from the ad in Nursing Times. There’s a photo” I said waving it in the air with a pleased look on my face.
Sara took the photo and studied it. “She is a beautiful girl Mike, I wish I had breasts like that” she said enviously.
“Well she’s a big girl and they would look rather silly on you don’t you think, and anyway I love your beautiful breasts just the way they are” I said.
“Do you really Mike?” Sara said smiling.
“Of course I do, you are a little Venus, small, delicate and extremely beautiful and I love you very much” I said holding out my arms and she sat in my lap and we kissed and cuddled.
Sara picked up the photo. “Gillian, that’s a pretty name and I think that you should hire her,” she said.
“Well phone, dial that number and when Gillian answers you say this is Videx Limited here and I am Sara, Mr Mike Freeman’s secretary. He would like to make an appointment to see you in our offices in Wimbledon.”
Sara smiled and kissed me. “I know exactly what to say she said picking up the phone and dialling the number. “It’s ringing, hello Gillian, this is Sara Mr Mike Freeman’s secretary and I have your letter here that you wrote in answer to the Videx ad in Nursing Times. Mr Freeman has looked at your photo and he would like to interview you here at the Videx offices in Wimbledon between midday and six ‘o clock ASAP. You can come tomorrow afternoon round about four, oh good I’ll tell Mr Freeman to expect you then. You are coming from Tooting Broadway, can you hold a moment?” Sara asked pressing the hold button. “She’s coming from Tooting Broadway” she said.
“Just take the Northern Line and get off at South Wimbledon, cross over to Merton Road, walk down a hundred yards and it's over by a petrol station on the left” I said.
“Hello Gillian take a Northern Line to South Wimbledon, cross the road to Merton Road then it’s about a hundred yards on your left over a petrol station, okay see you tomorrow” Sara said, putting down the phone, smiling pleased with herself.
“I know, there’s a big hospital there called St Georges and that’s why she answered our ad because it’s near” I explained to Sara. “Now I want to use Pat and Jim with her in a film called Wife Swoppers, then who shall I have for Gillian’s husband?”
“Why don’t you use Geoffrey because he is so nice and he goes with women as well” Sara suggested.
“But he looks so gay” I said.
“Well I don’t think so, it’s only because you know that he is gay and Brian Puttock was great in The Glass Table Orgy and Geoffrey has phoned a couple of times” Sara said.
“Okay then I’ll see tomorrow when Gillian appears” I said.
“Lisa, you can go early today” I said.
“Oh thanks Mike,” Lisa said.
I put my hand in my pocket and took out a roll of notes and counted off thirty.
Lisa stood by expectantly as she knew that I was going to give her the money.
“Here you are Lisa,” I said, giving her the cash.
“Oh thanks Mike I’m ever so grateful because the kids need some new clothes and things” she said then she put the money in her handbag and hurried out of the office.
“I wonder why John does not give her any money because I’m sure that he stays round her place and that the kids might even be his” I thought and I was beginning to get the idea that John was a bit of a miser except when it came to business or himself.
Gillian turned up at four and as Lindsay had not been turning up much lately, because I thought that the ferry incident had scared the life out of him, Sara and I were the only two in the office.
“Take a seat Gillian” I said to the beautiful girl who looked much better in the flesh, which was not always the case, because one could never tell from photos and also sometimes girls sent in some that were years old.
“Would you like a tea or coffee?” I asked.
“Oh I would love a cup of tea, I just rushed here from work” she replied.
“Is that St Georges at Tooting?” I asked.
“Yes, do you know it?”
“Yes, I was brought up in South London. So you want to do a hardcore film with sex and all that?” I asked.
“Yes, I love sex” she said.
“I have found that lots of nurses do and I have two on my books now, very sexy girls” I said.
“Oh what are their names?” Gillian asked.
“Well that’s confidential but if you ever work with them then you will find out” I replied. “Now have you done any hardcore before?” I asked.
“Yes but only for amateurs” Gillian replied crossing her long legs with a rustle of nylon on nylon.
I looked to see if she was wearing stockings and caught the flash of a white upper thigh above black stocking tops. “Do you always wear stockings?” I asked.
“Yes I wear them at work and the doctors love them” Gillian replied in a sexy voice, smiling and uncrossing her legs then crossing them again.
“I bet they do,” I said with a grin.
Just at that moment Sara came into the office with three cups of tea on a tray and gave one to Gillian, placing mine on my desk in front of me.
“Thank you Sara,” Gillian said.
I sipped at my tea looking at Gillian, wanting to fuck her there and then because she was such a turn on.
“Do you think that you could work with a script and learn some dialogue?” I asked.
“Yes I’m sure that I could” she replied.
I put a piece of paper in the typewriter and began to type: “My name is Rose and my husband Jim and I have been fantasising about wife swapping and recently we answered an ad in a magazine called Personal Advertiser. We are going to meet Pat and her husband soon, oh I’m so excited.” Then I took the piece of paper out of the typewriter and gave it to Gillian.
“Take a look at this for ten minutes, then I will give you a screen test and if I decide to use it I will give you fifty pounds in cash right now” I said and also you can ad lib a bit if you want and enlarge on what I have written, the important thing is to retain the meaning” then I studied her as she read the lines that I had just written while sipping my tea.
I walked down the office and switched on the camera which I had started to leave set up on a tripod so that I could film out of the window.
“I think that I’m ready,” Gillian said, looking up a touch of nervousness in her voice.
“Sara are you ready?” I asked.
“Ready for action Mike” she replied.
I switched on the Umatic and the tape began to roll and I looked in the monitor and zoomed into Gillian’s face. “Right Gillian action” I said in a loud voice.
I watched the monitor and there was a long silence and for a moment I thought that she was not going to act then suddenly she spoke.
“My name is Rose and my husband and I often fantasise about wife swapping and recently we decided to try it for real, we bought a magazine called Personal Advertiser and answered some of the ads, anyway we got an answer from a couple and we have arranged a meeting, an oh I’m so excited” she said.
“Okay great cut” I said smiling. “Right now show me your body, just strip to your suspenders and stockings and leave on your shoes, I have to see if it’s all real” I explained laughing and Gillian stood up.
“Oh I don’t mind, I like showing off and do you know what’s funny, I have a few couples that I do threesomes with and I love it” she said, stripping off slowly and sensuously.
“What do they want you to do usually, you may be able to give me a few ideas for the script” I said smiling.
“Well one couple just want me to play lesbian games while the husband plays with himself they are nice then sometimes I get fucked” she said in a sexy voice, naked except for her suspenders and stockings then she sat down and went to remove her shoes.
“No always leave your shoes on because high heels make your legs look better,” I said.
She stood there and lifted her large firm breasts “You see they are all mine” she said giving me a hot look.
I felt my cock erecting and sexual desire coursing through my veins, “Come over here. Now I want you to suck my girlfriend’s cunt” I said.
Sara smiled at Gillian and she walked over and kissed her.
Gillian squatted down on her high heels as Sara sat on the edge of the desk and pulled up her skirt then she began to suck her smooth hairless cunt.
My cock was as hard as a rock now looking at the scene and I got my cock out of my tracksuit bottoms so that it stuck over the top and as Gillian sucked Sara I started to rub my cock around her cheeks and face.
Gillian started to suck it going from one of us to the other.
Sara started to breathe heavily and go red in the face and I knew that she was going to come soon so I started to wank myself faster and faster and as Sara came I ejaculated over Gillian’s face.
Sara then quickly knelt down and licked all the sperm from Gillian’s face covering her with kisses.
“Wow! I should have captured that on film” I said.
“Yes I really enjoyed it” Gillian said.
“Do you fancy a meal?” I asked her pulling out a wad of notes and counting off seventy five “Here you are baby, that's for the audition not for the sex” I said.
“Mike I’d love to go out for a meal but I have another shift to do” Gillian said smiling.
“Well perhaps another time, but give Sara your details before you go and I will send the script to you and make a date for the shoot soon and by the way you will be paid five hundred a day.
“Okay great but give me as much notice as possible because I have to arrange it” Gillian said.
Wife Swappers
Chapter 15
I had not used this apartment in Green Street before and it was right on the top floor. I looked out of the window down onto the busy Mayfair street below then I glanced around at Gillian, Jim, Pat and Geoffrey who sat talking animatedly on the settee. The place was large and luxurious like all Peter’s apartments and I wondered just how many his company owned. “He must be worth millions” I thought as a good idea for an opening shot occurred to me.
“This shot’s not in the script but I want you and Gillian, Jim to go out into the street. “Come here I’ll show you” I said.
Jim got up and came over to the window and looked out.
“All I want you to do is to take Gillian down the street then to go around that corner, walk back towards this place then cross over and ring the bell, it will make a good opening shot” I explained.
“Okay that sounds easy enough,” Jim said.
“I’ll be shooting you as you walk around the corner so as soon as you are round it comes straight back but make sure you go right round walk a few yards and then return. I‘ll be shooting out of the window” I explained.
“Right Gillian you ready then love” Jim said.
Jim had started to direct but I didn’t say anything and just held the camera by the handle on top. “Geoffrey and Pat you watch the monitor as I shoot them walking towards the apartment and you say as per the script, well darling it’s nearly midday, I do hope that they will come and Pat replies, oh I think they will, because Sara will be recording the sound in this room, then when the doorbell rings I’ll cut, okay?”
“Yes okay” Geoffrey and Pat replied.
When Geoffrey spoke I thought that he sounded terribly camp, but then perhaps it was because I knew that he was bi as Sara had said.
“Okay Sara ready.”
“Ready for action Mike” Sara said her face assuming that intense, serious expression that amused me although I never said so.
“Okay Jim, Gillian you can do it now” I said and they went out the door.
I heard the lift going down and I hoisted the heavy camera on my shoulder, rested my elbows on the window sill and started shooting. I was looking through the viewfinder, the rubber eyepiece tight against my eye, focused on the pavement opposite. It was quite easy to miss people and it seemed ages before they came into the shot, walking up the street as taxis past by then around the corner. Then they came walking back and I tracked them, keeping them in the middle of the frame as they walked towards the flat.
“Well darling it’s nearly midday, I do hope that they will come” I heard Geoffrey say.
“Oh I think they will,” Pat replied.
Jim and Gillian crossed the road and the doorbell rang.
“Okay cut” I said, carrying the camera back over to the tripod and clicking into place on the head. “Well that was great” I said to Geoffrey and Pat who both smiled.
“Oh I’m really enjoying this” Geoffrey gushed and again I thought that he sounded terribly queer! I heard the lift rising and stopping and Gillian and Jim came in smiling.
“How was that then?” Jim asked.
“Oh brilliant the two of you” I praised them. “Right now you two are going to go outside the door and when you hear me say action Geoffrey lets you in and we cut” I directed.
I trained the camera on the settee, looking into the monitor. “Action,” I shouted.
“Oh I’ll go and let them in darling” Geoffrey said and he got up and opened the door and I got a good panning shot of Gillian and Jim as they entered the flat.
“Right cut, now Geoffrey asks them if they would like a drink, Jim says got any rum and black, you say yes we have everything and Gillian says I’ll have a glass of wine then please and then I cut until you get the drinks and put them on the table. Okay get ready to roll them, action” I said looking at the monitor.
“I’m so pleased that you could come, would you like a drink?” Geoffrey asked.
“Got any rum and black” Jim said.
“Yes we have everything Jim and what would you like Rose?”
“I‘d like a glass of white wine please,” Gillian replied.
“Okay cut” I said.
“Now Pat, go and get the drinks and put them on the table with a bottle of rum and two bottles of wine.”
Pat nodded smiling looking really sexy in a tight black skirt, high heels and black sweater, wearing heavy makeup and gold earrings that looked good on shot and were great to focus in on.
Gillian looked really sexy too in a tight black skirt, black stockings, six inch high heels and a red sweater that showed off her large breasts, her blonde hair tied back and paste earrings, which looked real on camera, glittering on her ears.
I had noticed that by some strange coincidence that both girls wore little gold crosses on thin gold chains around their necks over their sweaters. I thought of asking them to remove them but decided that they were just a fashion accessory that many girls on the street wore.
Pat put the tray of drinks on the table and I focused in on it on the monitor and it looked like a still life and as I screwed up the tripod and left it on shot. I smiled to myself, remembering the posh girl conceptual artist at the ICA and her ephemeral artwork.
I turned to the two couples who were now sitting on the settee. “Now I am going to start the shot after a little break during which you can have a few drinks then I am going to start the sex scene. As you all know your lines and know what to do I won’t cut unless the action gets boring, which I’m sure that it won’t knowing all you” I said and everyone started laughing.
“Oh I’m sure it won’t darling Geoffrey” said in his camp voice that I wished he would stop using and which caused everyone to crack up.
No-one knew that he had made two gay films for me except for Sara and I thought maybe I was getting hypersensitive.
“No we won’t be bored at all” Pat said and she looked very sexy, happy and bubbly and was obviously enjoying herself.
“Sara, do you want a drink?” I asked her. “Put the boom down baby, its recreational substances time” I said, getting out my pipe.
“I’ll have white wine, I’ll get a glass do you want one too Mike” Sara asked.
“Yes please, a nice drop of Chianti Classico” I said.
Sara poured me out a glass and I sat drinking red wine and smoking hash, while everyone drank and got a bit merry. I wanted a good atmosphere because when everyone was enjoying themselves it came over on the film and gave a sense of realism to it. Suddenly I thought that I should start now because everyone was laughing and happy. I stood up and picked up Sara’s empty glass and mine and took away the ashtray and put everything in the kitchen.
Seeing me doing this everyone knew that I was going to start shooting the sex scene and when I came out of the kitchen Sara had already got the cans on and was checking the sound.
“Right Sara, are you ready?” I asked.
“Yes, ready for action Mike” she replied.
Everyone had stopped talking now and they were looking at me waiting for me to direct.
“Right boys and girls when I start filming and you start acting you can cooperate with the filming by looking at the monitor and composing a sexy picture. I don’t want any backs of heads and people blocking off the action but don’t make it too obvious. Okay so I’m not going to cut and I may be moving around, so just keep on doing what you are doing because I haven’t stopped, I’m just getting a different angle. And you can adlib as long as you keep to the plot, and guys when you are going to come shout out, oh I’m going to come so I can capture it, and one more thing, pause a little bit at the end of sentences, so I can change shot and pan to someone answering. Okay is everyone ready to rock and roll?” I said.
“Yes we are?” everyone answered.
“Right get ready to roll them” I said pressing the record button, looking at the monitor, zooming in on Geoffrey's face.
“Well as you two haven’t done this before I think that our wives should give us a little show to get us in the mood, don’t you Jim?” Geoffrey said.
“Good idea, I love watching two girls playing with each other,” Jim said, gulping down his rum and black and pouring himself another glass.
Pat started to kiss Gillian and shooting by the monitor I zoomed in to a close-up of their faces.
“Mm I love kissing other girls especially when my husband is watching and playing with his cock” Pat said.
Gillian kissed Pat pressing her lips against hers and pushing her long pink tongue into Pat’s mouth.
Pat lifted up Gillian’s red sweater and undid her bra releasing her large breasts, then holding her long nipples to her mouth she started to revolve her tongue around Gillian’s large pink aureole.
As she started to do this I felt my penis began to stir then Pat got to her knees pulling up Gillian’s tight skirt. She grasped the waistband of her black knickers and slid them slowly off. Opening Gillian’s legs she began to kiss her inner thighs above black the stocking tops and to lick and suck her cunt. She kept her head to one side so that the camera could see her tongue going in and out of Gillian’s cunt.
Jim got his cock out of his flies and began to masturbate, watching the performance intently.
Then Geoffrey got his penis out as well and watching the two girls he began to play with it.
I pulled out getting the two couples in the frame.
“Oh Jim I love watching my wife sucking your wife’s cunt and it makes me so horny” Geoffrey said and he stood up on the settee and started to rub his cock around Gillian’s face then she turned her head and began to suck it.
“Oh I love your wife Rose sucking my cock Jim, why don’t you fuck my wife Pat?”
Jim looked at Geoffrey then without saying anything he got up and took off his trousers then kneeling on the floor he started to rub his hand over Pat’s buttocks.
Pat was kneeling on the floor and arching her back so that the camera could see her vagina and labia that were already glistening with desire.
“Oh your wife’s got a lovely tight cunt” Jim said beginning to fuck her.
I moved round without cutting as I would edit later and got a nice shot of Jim’s penis going in and out of Pat’s cunt as she sucked Gillian’s cunt.
Then I travelled up Gillian’s body to a close-up of her sucking Geoffrey’s cock.
“Oh yes Jim your wife sucks good” Geoffrey said.
I was getting some really good footage then suddenly the end of the tape warning started to flash. “Cut” I said and everyone looked at me. “Sorry it was great action but I have to change the tape I said in explanation and pressing eject I put in a new tape.
“But this will give you a chance girls to sit on their cocks and ride them first facing front then turning around ok. Right the two guys sit on the settee and the girls straddle their cocks” I directed and with lots of giggling they got into position.
“Okay ready to roll them, action” I said pressing the record button, zooming into a close-up of Jim’s big, thick cock embedded in Pat’s cunt. As he fucked her I did a slow zoom out until I framed the two couples doing the same thing which was highly erotic and as filmed I remembered seeing some black and white photos of Ivor Cooke’s in the Soho of the Sixties that showed two couples doing the same thing that had influenced my work a lot and still did now in the Eighties. I kept on filming and the sex was red hot, then the girls turned around facing the camera and sat on the guy’s cocks facing frontwards, going up and down on the cocks while kissing each other.
I filmed this non stop action until the end of another tape.
“Cut, change tape” I said pressing the eject button. “Now this is the last scene where the guys come while the girls are sucking them off in the mirror. So all of you over in front of the mirror and assume your fellatio positions” I said laughing.
“Fellatio what’s that then eh guv” Jim cracked.
“It’s when repressed people talk about sucking cock, they always speak in Latin so the masses don’t understand” I said and everyone burst out laughing.
Everyone was in front of the mirror and the two girls squatted down on their heels with the guys standing.
“Right get ready to roll them” I said pressing the record button in a close-up of two stiff cocks while perfectly manicured female hands masturbated them slowly. The two girl’s faces and the two big cocks were on the screen, the girl’s first licking them and then putting them in their mouths and sucking them, and then Pat changed cocks with Gillian.
“Oh it’s really a turn on watching in the mirror, isn't it Jim?” Geoffrey said.
“Yes I haven’t tried it before, and I we haven’t tried swapping before but it’s really fucking dirty and much more of this, I’m going to spunk my lot all over your missus’s face” Jim replied in his gruff voice.
“Oh don’t come yet Jim, wait for me and we will both come together and cover their faces and tits with spunk” Geoffrey said.
The two wives sucked hard on the men’s cocks, trying to make them come, and as I had all the sex action I just needed a double come shot to finish off a really hot porno film. If one came first then I could make it appear that both came at the same time by editing but it would be much better if they both came at once.
“Oh yes Jim I can come anytime now” Geoffrey said.
“Yes me too so lets come all over each other’s wife’s face it has always been a favourite fantasy of ours. Oh you dirty fucking bitch sucking another man’s dick” Jim said in excitement.
“Oh yes I’m going to shoot all my hot spunk all over your wife’s face and in her mouth” Geoffrey gasped.
Both cocks were spurting, spraying sperm all over Pat and Gillian’s faces, in their mouths and running down their chins and dripping onto their tits.
“Lick it all up you dirty bitches” panted Jim.
“Yes you love it, lick it off each other’s faces” Geoffrey ordered.
As I watched the monitor with Pat and Gillian licking all the sperm from each other’s face I knew that I had made another porno classic that could never be destroyed because it would be copied and multiplied with the originals becoming collector’s items.
Seventy Six Grand
Chapter 16
“John, the Hong Kong order is going to be ready soon because it’s December now” I said over the phone.
“Yes it’s nearly finished and Johno’s working all the time on it but I’ll tell him that it’s got to be ready by the end of the week all right Mick?”
“Yeah, okay John because the Bill of Lading has a time delivery clause on it and I wouldn’t like the company to lose seventy six grand” I chuckled.
“No right son,” John said.
The next day someone rang the bell and I looked out of the window to see an angry looking guy standing outside the front door downstairs.
“Shall I let him in? Sara asked.
“No he looks angry, I’ll go down and see what he wants.”
“Careful Mike, you never know,” Lindsay said looking up from his desk.
“Don’t worry Lindsay he’s not a hit man, I can tell” I giggled.
Lisa got up and looked out of the window. “That’s Johno, he works for John,” she said.
“Oh he’s the guy that does the duplicating, I’ll go down and see what he wants” I said. I walked down the stairs where the angry man was already impatiently ringing the bell again. I opened the door. “Yes, what can I do for you?” I asked the thick set, stocky Johno.
“I wanna see John” he spat out the words, his face a bellicose red.
“John’s not here and he doesn’t come round to the office much, but I’m Mike his partner, can I help because you look very upset.”
“Yeah, I’m upset all right, I’m working all the hours under the bloody sun in a stinking lock up, with no windows and he’s not paying me proper like, I mean I should get lots more. I’ve got bills to pay” Johno explained, wringing his hands together.
“How much do you need to get yourself out of trouble and pay off these bills” I asked, highly aware that this was the guy doing the Hong Kong order and he was a disgruntled worker and that was not good.
“A ton and a half,” Johno replied.
I pulled out a wad of notes and saw the expectation on Johno’s face as he saw the cash. “Here you are, here’s three hundred, that should keep you going for a bit” I said, giving him the cash.
“You’re a diamond son, a real diamond but John’s a miser, thanks” he said walking away and out of the garage forecourt.
Next day John’s big white Merc pulled onto the forecourt and I heard him coming up the stairs. Then he came into the office, a serious look on his face, and for a moment I thought that he had found out about my refusal to take the gay films off the market.
“Hello John,” I said.
Lisa looked up, carried on working and said nothing.
“I want to talk to you downstairs,” John said a serious tone to his voice.
“Would you like a cup of tea John?” Sara asked.
“No thanks love, I just want a quick word with Mick” he replied, his face sullen.
“Okay John” I said, following him out of the office and down the stairs.
He was dressed in a navy blue suit made of some shiny material and I noticed that he was developing a gut that his loose white shirt failed to hide.
Downstairs he pulled back his jacket and stood with his hands on his hips. “Why did you give Johno that money?” he asked, letting out a huge sigh.
“Why, because he was skint, that’s why, he was angry and disgruntled and that spells trouble because I need that Hong Kong order by the end of the week.”
“The order’s ready and it's round the bungalow waiting but don’t ever give money to Johno again” John said, fixing me with a cold stare.
“Well the poor bastard was working all hours under the sun but why is the order round the bungalow?” I said, staring back.
“This place is under obs, and I’ve got the number plates of twenty two Q cars that are following me around” John replied.
“Under obs” I repeated.
“Yes, don't look like you're looking, but they are watching us right now from a car parked over there opposite the garage.”
“Fucking hell they have probably got the phones tapped as well” I said.
“Of course they have,” John replied.
“I had better come over to the bungalow and see if it’s ready to go, then I’ll phone from the yard in Palmerston.”
“You had better get in my motor because they won’t follow me” John said a touch of the old bravado in his voice that I remembered from when we were kids and he loved being chased by the police because he could always outdrive them.
“But they know where you are going anyway, I mean the bungalow.”
“It’s not under obs because I have moved out and Karl is staying there” John replied.
“I’ll go and tell them that I will be out for a bit,” I said.
“No you’ll be back in half-an-hour, jump in the motor” John said an insistent tone to his voice.
Reluctantly I got into the passenger seat of John’s Merc and he started to drive out the garage and into the main road and I glanced back to see if the Q car was following us.
“Well it’s not following us” I informed John.
“There’s more than one car and we are being followed that’s for sure” John was insistent then with a squeal of tyres he shot through a set off lights by South Wimbledon Underground Station and roared down the centre of the road until he reached Merton where he turned into Wandle Road and drove straight into an open garage then we went out through a backdoor into the house.
“We touched eighty just then that’s why I’ve got a big motor, Mercs are brilliant” John said, an excited look on his face.
Some men love a bit of action and John was one of them and he came to life when something was happening. The front was full of boxes and the tapes had been repacked in the boxes they came in.
I picked up the phone and rang the TNT offices and the voice of a guy that I had come to recognise answered “Hello TNT.”
“Hello it's Mike Freeman here, I‘d like you to pick up a big order tomorrow and deliver it to FOB London Airport” I said.
“No problem, the driver will collect it tomorrow.”
“Well it’s at a different address, have you got a pen?”
I gave the guy the address in Wandle Road and he assured me that the shipment would be delivered tomorrow. I had to go and get the documentation at the Videx offices and I would do that later.
“Hello Mike” said a voice I recognised.
I turned and Karl was standing there and I noticed immediately how much he had grown in the past year.
“Hello Karl” I greeted him.
John came back into the room. “All right?” he asked.
“Yes everything is fine, but I’ll have to get the documentation as TNT will be here tomorrow to collect the shipment and take it to the airport” I replied.
“Well I’ll leave that to you and Karl will be here to let the driver in, so Karl don’t go out until the driver has gone, all right” John said then turned back to me.
“Mick you get a taxi back, the cab’s number is by the phone and Karl will get you one, I’ve got a bit of business so I’ll be off” John said walking out and then I heard his car start and drive out into the road with a squeal of tires.
“Shall I phone the cab?” Karl asked.
“Yes please and the TNT guy will be here in the morning, usually about ten” I informed him.
“Who is this guy Johno and why doesn’t your Dad pay him enough?” I asked.
“Johno did a murder for Dad, ran a guy over in Sutton High Street and he’s afraid that Dad will grass him up if he doesn’t do what he says.”
“Did a murder Karl, are you sure?”
“Yeah, I’m sure but don’t tell Dad I told you. I’ll phone the cab now” he said, picking up the phone. “Yeah the Bungalow Wandle Road ASAP to Wimbledon okay” he said, putting down the phone.
“How do you know all this Karl?” I asked.
“Because Dad has his mates round here and they all talk in loud voices and I always spy on them, but don’t tell John” Karl said with a worried look on his face.
“Of course I won’t Karl” I assured him.
Five minutes later the cab pulled up and I said goodbye to Karl, pressing some banknotes into his hand. “Here’s some pocket money for you Karl but don’t tell your Dad.”
“Of course I won't’, he never gives me nothing' ' Karl complained.
In the taxi back to the office I wondered how doing a murder for someone put you in their power.
The order was delivered to London Airport the next day and when I phoned the bank Videx was richer by seventy six thousand pounds.
A Miser’s Mistake
Chapter 17
Lindsay was speaking on the phone. “Rumbelows you had better talk to the boss, hey Mike you won’t believe this but its Rumbelows on the phone” he said grinning.
“Rumbelows eh okay, but stop calling me boss, it’s the manager when some one calls okay?”
“Okay Mike sorry but I was excited” Lindsay explained.
“Hello it’s Mike Freeman here, what can I do for you?”
“This is the Rumbelows buyer and I would like to order some of your films.”
“Okay how many do you want?”
“We will start with a hundred VHS and fifty Betamax and see how they go.”
“Okay then, do you want posters and promotional point of sale material with softcore pictures?”
“Yes Mike send us the lot.”
“Okay then I’ll invoice you” with the order.
Right when can we expect delivery?, I’ll give you the address.”
I wrote down the address. “Who am I speaking to?”
“Mike Rutherfield.”
“You will receive your order within three working days” I assured him.
“Okay Mike thanks a lot.”
“It’s a pleasure,” said putting down the phone.
“It’s going to be legalised soon because all these big companies have got solicitors with their ears to the ground” I thought.
“With people like Rumbelows ordering it means that it’s going to be legalised soon” I said to Lindsay.
“Fucking hell I hope that your right” Lindsay said.
Later that week I got a call from Joe Abbot of the British Videogram Association, the BVA, and I made a deal with him to give ten per cent off the retail price for all his members.
After that I convinced myself that pornography was going to be legalised for adults in the United Kingdom because it was being legalised now in most of the so called free world.
I had reduced the retail price now to £30 and was supplying uncensored hardcore material while all other British companies were ripping off their customers and selling them edited versions of American hardcore films which left so little that companies like Electric Blue took softcore video s of girls showing their breasts to pad out what was left of the censored hardcore then gave the impression in their advertising that the films were the original American hardcore versions.
I was taking thousands of pounds worth of advertising a month now and my ads offering a “Money back guarantee if not hardcore” were attracting hundreds of new customers every week and some magazines started to review the films telling their customers that Videx Films were uncensored because then I would take out more full colour display advertising and often got the best position inside back cover or a centre spread.
The Post Office sent a van to deliver our mail and in return we sorted it and they picked it up. Business was booming and I thought that I had won and that pornography for adults was definitely going to become law and that I could sleep peacefully in my bed without the fear of a raid.
But my complacency was disturbed when the media started a campaign against porno video again and it was worse than ever this time because the support from the left was not there anymore as feminism and their anti pornography mantra “Pornography is the propaganda rape is the practice” was becoming politically correct while the feminists formed an unholy alliance with the New Right.
One day I got a phone call from the Arab Times advertising manager who suggested that I advertise with them and after taking a small display ad I started to get orders from Muslim countries and I laughed thinking of my films being sold in countries where possession of such pornography would attract the death penalty.
Everything was going well when I received a phone call from Hong Kong and Mr Wong.
“There was no music in the films, why did you take it off? No more orders” then the phone was slammed down.
I was really angry and I phoned up John thinking that Johno was responsible and he had printed all the orders with one audio track instead of having it set to mix.
“Hello John, did you know that none of the Hong Kong orders had music on it?” I asked.
“Yes, because Videx did not have the music rights for China,” he replied.
I was speechless for a moment and I remembered telling John about how I had acquired UK rights from De Wolfes in Soho.
“Well it would only have cost us a paltry sum but now you have cost Videx our best customer” I said angrily.
There was silence on the other end and I put down the phone. “That fucking moron John deliberately had the Hong Kong order printed without music” I shouted to Sara and Lindsay.
“No I don’t believe it” Lindsay said in disbelief.
“Oh that’s terrible” Sara agreed.
“Why, why” Lindsay said.
Well because to a cunt like that who thinks that porn is not art, and does not like to see cocks, then music does not matter and he thought that it would cost us a few hundred in music royalties” I said in disgust and once again I rued the day that I had ever accepted his money because I would have started up in a small way but soon got bigger because my photos and films were the best in the UK.
Videx Christmas Party
Chapter 18
“Let’s have a Videx Christmas Party” I said to Sara.
“Oh yes goody” she said, rubbing her hands enthusiastically.
“But we can’t have it here in the house but you could ask Nick Berry” I said.
“Nick, yes Nick, of course he will let me” Sara said smiling.
I knew that she was right and that she could get most things out of Nick. “Why don’t you phone him then because then I can design the invitations and send them out to everybody.
Sara picked up the phone and dialled Nick’s number. “Hello Nick we are having a Videx Christmas Party and wondered if we could use your place, of course, oh great thank you so much, see you soon” Sara blew a kiss down the phone. “I told you yes, oh this is so exciting.”
“Yes it is and now I will design and invitation card and send it to the printers.”
“Oh who can I invite?” Sara said, jumping up and down with excitement.
“Invite everyone you know, anyone you like, why don’t you sit down and write out a list?” I suggested.
Sara sat down and began writing a list: “Vieta, Nigel, Tuppy, Sarah, Jane, Evelyn...” she mused out loud as she wrote.
“Lindsay Honey and the Bay City Rollers” I suggested.
“Oh yes, can’t we ask them to play?”
“No I don’t think so, but I will get Lindsay to find a disc jockey.”
I sat down and began to do a rough out of the invitation which I would give to the printer to set out. I realised that most people would be having their own party so I would hold the Videx Party on the 15th of December. I also knew that it would be a public relations exercise for Videx and with this in mind, as well as inviting friends I would invite everyone I knew that worked in the advertising departments of the magazines the company was advertising in.
The day of the party was near and I ordered lots of drinks, wines, liqueurs and spirits of all kinds of recreational substances, hash, herbal cannabis and cocaine.
Lindsay had found a professional disc jockey and hired a disco lighting rig and two days before the party we moved everything into Nick Berry’s basement flat and set everything up and it looked great.
On the day of the party Sara and I drove over to Earl’s Court and waited for the guests to arrive and then at midday the doorbell started to ring and soon the basement was crowded with people most of whom we had never met before. The conference room had been turned into a disco and people started to drift onto the floor to dance. Nick was there of course and a few of his psychiatrist friends too.
“Mike, you see that beautiful redhead over there, do you know who she is? '' Nick asked while I was dancing with Sara.
I had noticed the gorgeous girl who had just got onto the dance floor wearing a really tight red skirt and top, high heels with large breasts gyrating her body. “No, who is she?” I replied intrigued.
“Donna, Queen of the orgies, her boast is that she has been fucked by over a thousand men. I’ll introduce you” he said laughing and he walked over to the redhead and led her towards me and Sara.
“Mike this is Donna, Donna meet Mike, a friend of mine” Nick introduced us.
I went to shake hands with the beautiful Donna but as she held my hand she pulled me close to her and kissed me on the lips.
“Mm you are the lovely Mike Freeman who made Truth or Dare.”
I looked into her green eyes aware that Nick had led Sara off and now that I was dancing with Donna Queen of the Orgies.
“Oh you have seen it then?” I asked pleased to meet a fan.
“I’ve watched it lots of times and especially Lindsay Honey and his enormous cock. '' She replied laughing then suddenly her hand was feeling my penis through my tracksuit bottoms and then feeling down inside.
“Mm you have a nice big one too Mike” Donna said laughing.
I looked into her eyes noticing that they were a light shade of green and outlined with mascara, at her cute freckled retrousse nose, wide red swollen lips and thought of how young and beautiful she was up close then she was down on her heels pulling out my cock in the middle of the dance floor and sucking it.
Suddenly a friend of Nick’s, Glen appeared whose articles I had read in the Daily Mirror and Forum magazine.
“Hello Mike," he said, getting out his cock, which was quite big and starting to rub it around Donna’s face.
Donna took my cock out of her mouth and glanced up smiling. “Mm two cocks are better than one” she giggled and started to get them both into her mouth her wide red lips stretched around them.
I looked up at the stage at the disc jockey and a girl who was assisting him and they grinned and I heard the lyrics “Drugs, sex and rock n roll are good for your soul” coming over the sound system.
A few of the dancers glancing our way and one couple walked off in disgust muttering “perverts' ' and I laughed and carried on enjoying myself looking down at the luscious and uninhibited nymph Donna who was obviously enjoying herself too.
Donna suddenly took our cocks out of her mouth and stood up. “Why don’t you both fuck me” she suggested licking her lips as though she had just had something nice to eat.
I led the way to Nick’s bedroom where he had a bed raised up on stilts. “Up here Donna,” I said, gesturing at the wooden ladder.
She started to climb up and I went after Glenn next then we were on top of Nick’s bed. I got my cock into her straight away from the rear and started to fuck her then remembering how Tony and I used to get both get our cocks up Pat at the same time I put my mouth next to her ear. “Have you ever had two cocks inside you at once?” I asked.
“No I don’t like it in the arse” Donna replied over her shoulder.
“Not in the arse, in your cunt” I replied.
“No never but I wouldn’t mind trying it” she giggled.
“Glenn, do you want to try it?” I asked.
“Yes for sure” he replied then I felt his hard cock pressing against mine trying to get into Donna.
Then I felt Donna’s hand guiding him in then both our big thick cocks were up Donna stretching her cunt wide.
“Oh yes you dirty fucking bastards it feels great” Donna admitted.
It felt really tight and I pushed my cock in and out slowly at first then speeded up. “What we want to do now Glenn is to both come at the same time and fill Donna full of spunk” I said.
“Oh yes please fill me full of spunk, you dirty pair of bastards” Donna gasped.
“Are you ready to come Mike?” Glenn asked excitement plain in his voice.
“I can come anytime because I‘m holding back,” I explained. “Just say I’m coming and I‘ll come too” I said.
“Do you want all our lovely spunk shot deep up inside you Donna?” I asked my lips pressed against her ear.
“Oh yes, yes, shoot it up me” Donna gasped.
With that Glenn let out a big cry. “Oh I’m coming.”
“Me too” I said, releasing my sperm and feeling it spurt out. “I’m shooting all my hot, sticky spunk all up you Donna” I said as I came.
“Oh, oh yes I’m coming as well, you dirty fuckers” Donna screamed in ecstasy, writhing around impaled on two large spouting dicks.
As our sexual energy was dissipated we all collapsed on the bed then suddenly I heard the sound of clapping and cheering and looking behind me through the small circular window in the wall behind Nick’s bed I saw a crowd of party goers standing in the passage and realised that they had watched the whole thing through the little window and I looked down and started to laugh.
We all climbed down off the bed and Donna and Glenn went back to the disco while I wandered into the kitchen to find Sara cooking and Jane and her friend Evelyn and Linzi Drew posing half nude and two guys with cameras who were taking photos of Linzi using flash.
“Hello Mike, Sara’s making some hash cakes” Linzi greeted me.
“Oh great, cool” I said.
Meet our husbands Geoff and Ronnie, Geoff Ronnie this is Mike Freeman” Jane said smiling at me as though I were someone famous then I was shaking their hands wondering whether their wives had told him that they encouraged me to use them as sexual slaves, although I knew that they had told them they were in the porno films.
“Yes I’m trying to get Mike to whip me really hard but he won’t but Mistress Sara makes up for it” Evelyn said in her high pitched voice.
Everyone started laughing and I guessed that their husbands knew everything.
“Do you want to try one Mike?” Sara asked, presenting me with a tray of hash cookies.
“Yes please Sara” I replied, taking one and biting into it. “Mm delicious, did you put honey in them?” I asked.
“Yes lots and half-an-ounce of hash” Sara said smiling innocently.
Then she was off carrying the tray. “Hash cookies, anyone?” I heard her say as she went round the party.
About twenty minutes later I was confronted by a distraught middle class woman whom I had never seen before.
“Your girlfriend Sara fed me hash” she said accusingly. “Now I feel terrible, all the floors and walls are moving,” she complained.
“But she told you that they were hash cookies,” I said.
“Yes but she is so innocent looking that I thought that she was joking,” the woman replied.
“Look, sit down on the settee and I will help you” I said.
The woman sat down obediently, her eyes full of fear.
“Now have you ever done deep breathing?” I asked.
“Yes I have done Yoga” the woman replied.
“Well cross your legs, get into the meditation position, close your eyes and start doing breathing exercises. Right the way in, fill your lungs right to the top from the bottom, now when they are full, breathe out pushing out all the air with your stomach muscles then start again. While you are doing this, repeat this Mantra in your head. Nothing can harm me because the images are all in my mind, nothing can harm me because the images are all in my mind. I will be your guide and I will stay here until you have conquered your fear and the fear becomes pleasure” and I sat there with this woman for about half an-hour-hour until suddenly she opened her eyes.
“You were marvellous, do you know I feel wonderful now, thank you” she said.
“Well okay, I think that you are all right. Just relax and listen to the music” I said.
“Hello Mick” said a familiar voice and I turned to see Alan.
“Hello Alan, glad that you could make it, where’s Jean?” I asked.
“Oh she had an appointment and could not come,” Alan said.
“Oh I’m so disappointed, do you fancy a puff? I asked.
Yes I do, haven’t had one for a bit.”
“Come on in here” I said, leading Alan into the kitchen where the two firemen and amateur photographers Geoff and Ronnie were taking some lesbian pictures of Donna and their wives.
“You don’t mind us taking pics, do you Mike?” one of them asked.
“No, go right ahead,” I agreed.
Alan stared at all the naked flesh and I laughed taking a knife and heating some hash up on the stove. I cut off a piece and handed it to Alan. “Come on then let’s go up to the disco and have a smoke” I suggested and Alan followed me into the crowded room where lots of people were dancing now with the disco lights flashing to the rhythm and sitting down against one of the walls I lit a pipe and lit it then passed it to Alan.
Alan inhaled deeply then exhaled the smoke out through his nose. “Yes it’s strong,” he said, passing the pipe back to me.
I had a few more pipes and I felt great then suddenly a woman who I did not know was standing in front of me.
“Hi Mike, why don’t you come over here? I want to tell you something” she said.
“Just see what she wants” I said to Alan then I got up and followed the woman who sat down on her back against the other side of the disco among people who were obviously her friends then she pulled out a small plastic bag.
“Do you want some of this?" she said, smiling at me.
I looked at the white powder and thought that it was coke. “I don’t use coke,” I said.
“It’s not coke, it's speed,” the woman said.
“Even worse” I said remembering my teenage years when I got hooked on it. “Its shit, no thanks” I said.
The woman’s face assumed a pained, disappointed look “Oh” she said.
As I walked away I thought that I may have hurt the woman’s feelings. “What the hell, it is shit” I thought then I returned to where I had left Alan but he had gone.
I went in search of him until I saw a crowd of people in the passage all giggling and looking up at the small round circular window set in the wall next to Nick Berry’s elevated bed.
I walked up to the crowd and looked up and much to my surprise I saw Alan, his trousers down, his buttocks moving in that unmistakable act of copulation. He was fucking Donna Queen of the orgies. “Fucking hypocrite” I thought and I knew that like most married men they can’t resist fucking a young nubile woman if the offer came their way.
I watched for a moment and joined in the laughter. “No wonder that he didn’t want to bring Jean, if only she could see him now” I thought, thinking back to the time when he could have fucked Sara but he didn’t want me to fuck Jean.
“Hello Mick” and I turned round to see John, my partner standing there, a big hard looking guy standing next to him.
“Hello John, glad that you could make it” I said.
“Meet Billy, a pal of mine,” John said.
I shook Billy’s hands, noticing the prison tattoos on his fingers.
“Please to meet you Billy” I said when I wasn’t, feeling that this guy was well out of place among the mainly middle-class people here at the party.
“Yeah Billy wanted to come when I told him about it, but I can see it’s not my cup of tea, so I’ll be off then” John said, turning on his heel walking away down the passage towards the front door. Paranoia shot through my brain. “Why did he bring this guy, driving all the way from Surrey just to drop him off?” alarm bells rang in my head and I glanced at Billy who stood dry washing his hands looking the typical gangster.
“There’s everything here that you want, drinks, drugs, women, help yourself and go and enjoy yourself, pleased that you could come, any friend of John’s is a friend of mine” I said.
“All right son, lovely,” Billy said.
As he spoke I noticed that he wore an expensive Rolex, a heavy gold chain around his neck, a gold ID bracelet and a diamond ring on his little finger. “Well enjoy yourself” I said quickly, turning on my heel and walking away. “I’ll have to watch that bastard,” I thought.
Then I walked into the kitchen and opened the drawer to get a knife in order to cut a piece of hash off the big block in my pocket, so that I could burn it easier and the light glinted and shone on all the sharp edges of the blades. I realised then that Billy reminded me of Gerry and that I did not like these gangster types because he had been one.
“You're getting paranoid” I said to myself and taking a sharp knife out of the drawer I heated it and cut off a bit of hash of a more usable size. Visitors were still arriving and then I saw Lindsay Honey come in the front door with five guys and walking towards me.
“Hi Mike, I’d like to introduce you to some muso friends of mine, Ian of the Bay City Rollers and the rest of the old firm, now called La Rox” then I was shaking hands with all his musician friends who looked like typical rock group guys with shoulder length hair, emaciated bodies, dressed in skin tight trousers and ostentatious looking jackets like the tiger skin one that Lindsay was now wearing.
“That disc jockey’s great and it’s just like a disco up there” and I put my hand in my pocket, my fingers closing around five grams of coke and pulling it out.
“Here you are man, your Christmas present” I said, pressing the plastic bag into his hand.
Lindsay's blue eyes lit up. “Wow! Cool man Mike thanks a lot” he said quickly putting it into his pocket.
I thought that he did not want to share it with his muso pals. “There’s Linzi there too,” I said.
“Thanks Mike I’ll show the guys the disco room” and he walked off his muso pals following him towards the loud noise of the music.
When I entered the disco some time later it was crowded on the dance floor with lots of people sitting around on the floor lining the walls.
Jane got one of the muso’s cocks out and started to suck it and Evelyn did the same then suddenly the room started to empty, and as people left they shot disapproving looks at those engaged in sex play, walking down the passage and out of the door.
I looked around and saw that three quarters of the party goers had left then I noticed the guy Billy who I had thought looked dangerous being sucked off by Linzi.
“Well he appears all right” I thought and really I was glad that all the straights had left.
I looked over at the buffet table and noticed that most of the food had gone. “Well at least they had a good feed before they left” I thought.
Then I wandered out of the disco room down the hallway and into Nick’s bedroom.
Alan was nowhere to be seen so I presumed that he had left but Nick’s bed was occupied by two couples fucking away and I smiled up at them and wondered where Sara had got to supposing that she was in one of the bedrooms with Nick who didn’t seem to do much fucking but made her come with his big white vibrator.
The party went on until the small hours then when it was almost empty I saw Lindsay and his muso pals just leaving.
“See you up the office” I said goodbye.
“Goodbye Mike it was great” Lindsay said and his pals nodded then the music and the voiceover of the disc jockey penetrated through to my brain “Now you see it, now you don’t, now you see now you don’t goodbye Mike, goodbye” then just as they had gone out of the door I realised that they appeared to be secreting something under their jackets and going over to the drinks table I noticed that whereas five minutes ago there were a dozen bottles of spirits left now there was none. I realised that Lindsay and his muso friends had nicked it all.
I ran out up the stairs to see their car driving off and I mentally kicked myself at being too slow to understand what the disc jockey had been trying to tell me.
I was really pissed off and thought that the ex Bay City Rollers had dropped a lot down the affluent scale now they were La Rox and now they were just petty thieves.
I walked back into the mansions and back down the stairs where I was met by Sara and Nick.
“What’s the matter Mike?” Nick asked.
“Lindsay and his muso punks just nicked all the spirits that were left over” I said.
“They took all the bottles that were on the table but I put a few unopened ones away” smiled Sara.
“Oh smart thinking, because I wanted to leave them for Nick and the meetings” I said.
“By the way Mike, that friend of yours Alan, you ought to watch him” Nick said.
“Why Nick” I wanted to know.
“Because he is all out for himself in the art world and told me that it was him that taught you how to paint and that you used to do his portraits” Nick said seriously.
I knew that it was true because that’s what he had said to the Ham and High reporter right in front of me. I felt sad then because once I could have trusted Alan with my life and we had brotherly love for one another. Now he had become just another grasping middle class professional artist clawing his way up the ladder of success in the corrupt art world, where it was who you knew and the art talk bullshit that you spoke to all the other sycophants. “Hang a painting on the wall, a painting that contains nothing at all down in London Town, where all the dealers and all of the fakes get together to see who gets the breaks, down in London Town” the words of the Dire Straits came into my head and I wondered how long these genius musicians would last with their subversive lyrics.
Centre Spread in the Star
Chapter 19
“Yeah, this is Lindsay speaking, yes I can get Ian Mitchell of the Rollers, yeah I’m sure that he will do it, and a couple of the girls, yes. Okay Pat, I’ll get it sorted and get back to you” Lindsay said, putting down the phone. “Hey Mike, that was Pat Codd the entertainment editor of the Star, I know him and he did a few pieces on the Rollers, he’s a great guy” Lindsay said, his eyes shining.
“What did he want exactly?” I asked.
“Well he wants to do a big piece on Videx in the Star and he wants it hard. I’ll get Ian Mitchell and it will be mega publicity for us.”
“Hard, well he can’t put hard pics in the Star, can he?” I asked.
“Well they put little stars over the cocks and things” Lindsay said giggling.
“We will get Sarah and Sharon and you. All publicity is good publicity” I said laughing.
The day of the newspaper shoot arrived and I had booked out the Manhattan suite. Pat Codd wanted it to look like a real shoot so I decided to do one starring Ian Mitchell of Bay City Roller fame in a hardcore shoot with Sarah and Sharon, the latter who had given birth to a baby boy and whose breasts were full of milk and attractively large.
Me and Lindsay set up the lights, monitor and camera on the fluid head tripod while we waited for Patt Codd and a photographer to arrive.
Sara made coffee and we all sat around drinking it while Lindsay chopped up some coke and snorted a few lines.
I had a few pipes and breaking off a piece I gave it to Sarah who started to build a big spliff.
As Lindsay snorted the white lines off the glass top table Ian got up and stood there.
Lindsay snorted all the lines except one then he looked up at Ian. “Fancy a toot Ian?” he asked.
“Yeah man” Ian said and bent down immediately and the last line disappeared.
“Hey what about me man?” Sarah asked.
“All gone babe,” Lindsay said looking at me.
“Why don’t you phone Ringo?” I asked wanting everyone to be in a good mood for the press interview and the shoot.
Lindsay picked up the phone immediately and dialled. “Hello Lindsay here, yeah man I need one liquorice and one sherbet, yeah man pronto 4 Green street Mayfair, ring the entry phone, okay man. He’ll be right over” Lindsay said smiling pleased now.
I peeled off £160 and gave it to Lindsay.
“Thanks Mike” he said brushing his hand through his long bleached hair, his blue eyes glittering like the diamonds on his ears.
I looked at Ian who now seemed more relaxed at the prospect of getting some of the white powder and Sarah was now smiling and giggling as well. I studied Ian and wondered why the Bay City Rollers had split up.
“Ian what happened why did the Rollers split up?” I asked,
“Tay, he got nicked up in Scotland for young boys” he said looking sad.
“Yeah I heard that one of the boy’s mothers complained,” Lindsay said.
“Yeah and he was already a rent boy,” Ian said.
“But there are loads of people into young boys in showbiz, I could name a few like the guy with the black and white hair on tele” Lindsay said.
“But that’s down here in London up in Scotland it’s different” Ian said.
“How old was the boy?” I asked.
“Boys, not just one, lots of them all about the same age though in their teens, you know wanted to be in boy bands. I don’t really want to talk about it because Tay was all right but he just had this fatal attraction for teenage boys” Ian said.
I thought of Chris Denning and I had heard that he had got nicked for boys too.
“Bum boys,” Sharon said.
“Dirty buggers” Sarah said and burst out giggling which set both girls off into fits of giggles.
“How about a bit of anal in the film?” Lindsay said with a big smile on his face.
“No, I don't like it” Sharon said.
“Me neither,” Sara said, pulling on the joint.
“How do you know you don’t like it? You must have tried it then.”
“No never” replied Sarah an indignant look on her face. Then she started giggling and this set everyone off laughing.
Suddenly the front door bell rang and Lindsay got up quickly. “Hello Lindsay here, delivery, right?” he said pressing the entry button.
A dispatch rider incognito in his wrap around crash helmet entered the room. “Delivery for Lindsay,” he said.
Lindsay took the jiffy bag and gave the guy the money. “Thanks man” he said and the dispatch rider was gone without a word.
Lindsay opened the packet and took out two of the ubiquitous little plastic bags and gave the black one to me while quickly opening the other and pouring out white crystals on the table and began chopping them up, making white lines on the glass table.
Ian, Sarah and Sharon all rose to their feet looking down at the lines and soon each one stuck a rolled up fiver up their nose and the lines disappeared.
“Sarah, do you want a little toot?” Lindsay said.
Sarah looked at me and I smiled my assent then she bent over the table and snorted a white line.” “Urrg” she said and everyone laughed.
I looked at my watch. “They are twenty minutes late,” I said.
“Don’t worry man they will be here, this is a big story featuring Ian of the Bay City Rollers in a porno film” Lindsay said.
Just at that moment the doorbell rang. “That’s them,” Lindsay said, jumping up quickly.
“Hold it a second Lindsay” I said and I got up and turned on the camera which was set up pointing at the settee.
“Cool, okay now” Lindsay asked.
I nodded my head “Yeah cool man” I assented. Lindsay walked over to the answer phone. “Hello Lindsay here. Oh hello Pat” he said pressing the entry button and opening the door of the Manhattan suite.
Two guys walked it dressed in suits and ties, one with short fair hair the other dark and wavy. “Hello you must be Patt Codd, I’m Mike Freeman, let me introduce you to Sara, my girlfriend, Ian Mitchell, Sarah, Sharon and Lindsay” I said.
“Please to meet you all” Pat said, shaking hands all round. “This is Mark Boudignon the photographer,” he said.
“Hello everyone,” Mark said, shaking everyone’s hand.
“Would you like a coffee or tea?” Sara asked.
“Tea for me please,” Pat replied.
“And for me please,” Mark said.
“There is wine and spirits if you prefer” I offered.
“No tea will do,” Pat said.
“Anyone else thirsty?” Sarah asked, looking around.
“Tea please Sara,” Sarah said.
“And for me Sarah please” Sharon said.
Pat opened his briefcase, took out a tape recorder and placed it on the glass table top. “Now when I switch it on I will ask you all a few questions” he said. Then he looked at everybody who were nodding their heads and switched it on. “Okay ready I’ll start with you Mike. This is a fabulous place you have here and I noticed that it’s called The Manhattan suite by the brass plate on the door. Do you always make your movies here?” he asked, looking at me with his blue eyes a serious expression on his face.
“Not always but I have used this apartment three times and similar ones in Green Street as I’m shooting my Rich and Randy series in this apartment now” I replied.
“They must cost you a pretty packet then Mike?”
“Two hundred a day” I replied.
“Two hundred a day!” Pat said, whistling.
“Yeah, the Three Degrees live upstairs and they’ve been here for years at two hundred a day and the BGees, who have just moved out.”
“We're been here for years too,” I said, smiling broadly.
“Yeah they’re really loaded men,” Lindsay said.
Sarah walked in with a tray, tea pots, cups, sugar and milk. “Please help yourselves” she said then sat down on the huge settee next to Sarah.
“What film are you making today then Mike?” Pat asked.
I tried to think of a title then one came up in my head. “Its called Groupies about a rock group starring Ian and Lindsay who get two girls who have found out where they live and who they see hanging about in Green Street waiting for them a good fucking. What I’m doing today is when the girls are in the apartment and Ian and Lindsay fuck them on that big settee underneath that big painting of the tiger” I said.
“Do you mind if I ask the girls a few candid questions Mike” Pat asked.
“No, not at all, ask what you like,” I said.
“Sarah is it?” Pat asked.
“Yes Pat,” Sarah answered.
“Have you worked on any films for Mike here before?”
“Yes two, Lady Photographer and French Lessons with Kent, Colonel Spanker” Sarah said giggling.
“Colonel Spanker wasn’t he in the People recently” Pat asked.
“Yes that’s right a model sold her story for a lot of money” Sarah said giggling again.
As Pat interviewed the girls I got up and looked at the monitor and moved the camera slightly so that everyone was in the frame. No one took any notice of me and Pat Codd or Mark Boudignon never realised that I was filming them.
“And you Sharon have you worked with Mike before?” Pat asked.
“Yes in French Lessons and Group Orgy” Sharon replied.
“So neither of you two girls mind doing hardcore films then and having real sex on camera?” Pat asked.
“No me and Sharon love working with Mike and we have a script and everything and its fun. Isn’t it Sharon '' Sarah said looking at Sharon.
“Yes we enjoy doing it” Sharon agreed.
I looked at Sarah and Sharon who were dressed in suits, looking very smart for the press interview. “This is going to blow everyone’s minds when they read this” I thought.
“And you Lindsay, how many movies have you done for Mike?” Pat asked,
“Oh I did Truth or Dare with Paula Meadows and then a sex comedy Bent Coppers, and oh yeah Models where I acted as the chirpy Cockney photographer and a spanking short for the Videx Video Show, the first video show for adults” Lindsay said.
“And you and Ian here have a new band called La Rox is that right?” Pat asked.
“Well it’s not exactly new because we have got two platinum disks, we were big in Japan” Lindsay said.
“And you Ian what do you think acting in a hardcore video will do for your career, La Rox that is in the UK?” Pat asked.
“Well I think that it will put La Rox on the map” Ian said and he picked up the guitar next to him and started picking out a tune.
“Yeah and Ian has written some good pop songs for Groupies” Lindsay interjected.
“So what do you think the old fans' reactions will be when they hear that you are in a hardcore sex video?” Pat asked.
“Well there’s nothing wrong with sex and mean most of our fans are doing it at that age anyway” Ian replied.
Sarah and Sharon started giggling loudly.
“What funny girls?” Pat asked.
“Well we were doing it when we were thirteen...” Sarah said, breaking out in a fit of giggles that set off Sharon and Sara as well.
“Mike, if you shoot a bit of the sex scene with Ian, Lindsay and the girls then Mark here will get some pictures for the article” Pat said, turning to look at me.
“Yes it’s all set up ready to shoot” I said looking at the monitor which I knew was live pointing the camera at Pat without looking at him. “Okay, is everybody ready for action then” I shouted.
“Yes ready Mike” they all said.
“Ready for action Mike” confirmed Sarah swinging the boom.
“Right this is the scene where you are drinking wine, Lindsay and Ian scotch and then the boys come onto the girls and start to fuck them” I directed. “Pat if you don’t want to be in this scene you had better get behind the camera” I said which started everyone laughing.
Mark picked up his camera and I heard the flash powering up. “Right get ready to roll them, action” I shouted training the camera at Lindsay Sharon, Ian and Sarah.
“Let’s have a closer look at those big tits of yours” said Lindsay and he began unbuttoning Sharon’s blouse.
“And let’s have a look at your little titties,” Ian said.
Lindsay started to play with Sharon’s tits and began to suck them then he was down on the carpet pulling off her knickers. He stood up and undid his jeans and took out his big cock. “Look at this baby, is this what you want?” he asked.
Sarah looked up her eyes wide, “It’s so big, it’s absolutely enormous” she said.
Sharon was staring at it too while Ian pulled her knickers off.
I wondered if Ian was going to perform or if he had a little cock and remembered my appearance in Models where I had been intimidated by the size of Lindsay’s huge weapon.
Ian stood up and unbuttoned his trousers and Mark’s flash lit up the scene. I trained the camera on him as he took pictures and thought that I would put this episode into the Videx Video Show.
Ian and Lindsay were fucking away their buttocks going up and down at a furious rate. Lindsay pushed up Sharon’s legs so that one could see his cock thrusting in and out but all I could see of Ian was his buttocks. I did not cut as I usually would have because I did not want to put him off, and anyway, I knew that British newspapers couldn’t show his penis.
“I think that I’ve got some good shots here” said Mark standing up.
“All right Mike” that was great, Pat said.
Lindsay still carried on fucking Sharon and he knelt down between her legs “Oh you dirty bitch Sharon I’m going to shoot my hot spunk all up inside you” he gasped.
Everybody started laughing and I noticed that Ian had stopped fucking.
Pat Codd sat in the back of the car with Sara as I drove through Surrey. I was dark and my headlights lit up the road at night.
“Thanks for giving me a lift home Mike” Pat said.
I looked at him in the driving mirror. “No problem man, it's not far out of my way at all” I said.
“I’m father of the chapel, did I tell you?” he suddenly informed me without prompting.
“What religion?” I asked.
“It’s not a religion Mike, it means that I run the union and I’m the entertainments editor” Pat said laughing.
Sara started to giggle and I looked at her in the mirror then much to my surprise she kissed Pat on the lips and then they entwined in a hot embrace. I looked at the road but kept looking in the mirror at what was going on in the back of the car. Next minute Sara undid Pat’s flies and got his cock out and then started to suck it! I didn’t say anything but just kept on driving.
“It’s the next on the left, Mike,” Pat said in a funny voice.
“Okay Pat” I said, seeing the turning looming up in the headlights.
“Just about another two hundred yards on the right, we are nearly there; see those private flats, that’s where I live. You can park here outside” Pat said.
I pulled up and we all got out the car and followed Pat up a driveway into a block of apartments.
Pat got out his keys and unlocked the door.
As soon as we were in the room Sara had Pat’s cock out again and knelt down on the thick carpet and carried on sucking him off, smiling at me with his cock in her mouth.
I got my cock out and joined in and then Sara was sucking both our cocks, going from one to the other her small delicate hands wanking us at the same time.
“You dirty little girl, you love to suck two big cocks at once”! I said.
Sara looked up and smiled at me nodding her head, her mouth filled with cock.
“I’m going to shoot my spunk all over your face and in your mouth,” I said.
“Is this what it’s all about then Mike?” Pat asked.
“Yeah Pat this is what it’s all about” I said wondering what he meant and noticing that he had quite a big cock. “Are you going to come then?” I asked.
“Yes, quite soon now” Pat said.
Hearing this Sara sucked avidly on his cock wanking it faster.
“Oh yes, I’m going to come,” Pat gasped.
“Yes I’m coming too, all over this dirty little girl’s face” I said and my spunk shot out in jets mixing with that of Pat’s running down Sara’s face while she greedily licked it off her lips making sucking noises as she sucked it all into her mouth and swallowed it.
“What a scene this would have made in a movie” I thought and I wondered if the gods were watching and were amused.
“Pat’s nice and I really enjoyed myself tonight” Sara said as we drove home.
“Really I thought that we were being rather selfish, I mean we didn’t do anything to you” I said.
“I don’t mind because I love pleasing men,” Sara said.
“Well I think that you’ve been a naughty dirty girl and I’m going to spank that little bottom of yours then give you a good hard fucking” I said.
“I deserve it” she said then started to giggle as we drove along the Linkway and pulled outside the house.
“Hello Videx,” I answered.
“Is that Mike?” asked Pat Codd.
“Yes, hello Pat” I replied, recognising his voice.
“I’m working on the article; it’s going to be a big piece, centre page spread for two days running. I need to see some of your movies, because I’m doing a story on the adult entertainment business and comparing all the videos on the market” Pat said.
“I can bike them over if you want” I replied sensing an important bit of publicity.
“Why not come to lunch and bring them today?” Pat offered.
“Okay but I would have to come on my own as I have to have someone answering the phones here” I said thinking that he wanted to see Sara again after the blow job!
“Okay Mike, do you know the Gay Hussar in Soho?”
“Yes but I have never been there” I replied thinking to myself that when the restaurant was named the word “gay” did not have the queer connotation.
“Okay Pat what time?” I asked.
“One o’clock.”
“All right I‘ll see you there.
“I’m going to have a business lunch with Pat Codd and I need you to run the office with Lindsay and Lisa” I explained to Sara who looked disappointed.
“Okay then Mike” she said.
“Lindsay I’m off over Soho to give some films to Pat Codd, we got the centre spread for two days man, it’s going to be mega” I said smiling broadly.
“Yeah man, all publicity is good publicity” Lindsay said.
I collected some of the best Videx titles and kissing Sara goodbye I walked up Merton Road to South Wimbledon tube station. I did not like driving over to Soho in the daytime as the traffic was heavy and it was getting increasingly difficult to find a parking place and even the car parks were full these days.
The stations flashed by and soon the magical name Leicester Square came up and I got off the train the doors whooshing shut behind me. I had been coming to this pace since I was sixteen and it held a compulsive attraction for me. I joined the crowds of people all hurrying on their way and found my way to the moving stairs. As I went up I studied the billboards advertising shows in the West End then at the top I handed in my ticket and walked up the stairs into Charing Cross Road turned left out of the station and then left again walking up an alley into Newport Place then along Gerrard Street turning up Macclesfield Street and crossing Shaftesbury Avenue and turning up Dean Street. I saw the sign Gay Hussar and walked into the restaurant and saw Pat and walked over to his table. It was dead at 1 o’clock.
“Hello Mike, pleased that you could make it” Pat said.
I sat down and handed him the package of several Videx films that I had been carrying. “Here we are Pat the best erotic pornography made in England today, enjoy” I said.
“I hope that I will Mike, and I will look at them tonight” Pat said.
“Well they are uncensored videos for adults. I’m sticking closely to the guidelines of the Williams Committee and they are films that would be legal in any other county in the Common Market except that land of priests Ireland” I said.
“I think that pornography should be legalised for adults myself but what my articles are about is what the public are being offered today and comparing them with what Videx are offering. I have sent off for all the titles on the market today and I’ve already had a look at some of them and it’s all rubbish, I can tell you now” Pat said.
“Well I’m giving the public what they want, uncensored hardcore erotic pornography for adults” I said.
“I know Mike, look over there, see that guy with the walking stick?” Pat said.
I looked over at the person who Pat had indicated and then I recognised him as his photos had often been in the newspapers. “It’s Paul Foot” I thought. “Yes I recognise him” I said.
“All the Labour Party come here to eat” Pat informed me.
As I looked at the guy with the walking stick he smiled and nodded. I wondered whether he was nodding at me because he knew who I was or because I was sitting with the Father of the Chapel Pat Codd.
“Hey look at this,” Lindsay said an excited look on his face.
I took the copy of the Star that he thrust into my hands.
“We got the centre spread Mike. I bought six copies, here Sara, here Lisa read this, centre spread” Lindsay said.
Everyone turned to the middle pages and it was full of photos of me Lindsay, Ian Mitchell and Sarah and Sharon.
“Great” I shouted and I started to read through the article then at the bottom I read: “Read tomorrow’s Star to discover who is selling what on video in Adult Entertainment in the UK today.”
The next day I got up early and went to the newsagent and bought six copies of the Star and turning to another centre spread where there was a list of all the adult titles on the market today. At the top was Videx with five stars: Picture quality excellent, sound excellent, story excellent, adult entertainment value excellent. None of the other companies listed rated more than two stars and David Sullivan’s Private was bottom of the list with one star: “Picture quality poor, sound gritty, storyline non existent adult entertainment value abysmal.
A Shepherd’s Warning
Chapter 20
My father stared around the Videx offices. “Well Mick I must say that I’m impressed.
“Hello Dad, it’s so nice to see you,” Sara said, greeting my father with a kiss on the cheek. “I’m going to make a pot of tea. Would you like a cup?”
“Yes please Sara dear” my father replied smiling. He showed his false teeth when he smiled and rubbed his moustache with his thumb and forefinger as though he was straightening it although it was too neatly trimmed and short for that.
“Lindsay come and meet my Dad” I said to Lindsay who was working up the end of the office at his desk.
Lindsay got up with a big smile on his face and came striding down the office. “Hello Mr Freeman it’s nice to meet you” he said, shaking my father’s hand, his diamond earrings glittering along with his blue eyes.
Then the phone on his desk started ringing and mine too.
“Nice seeing you got to answer the phones” Lindsay said, striding back down the office and picking up the phone on his own desk and the one adjacent and he sat down writing down customer’s orders.
“He’s not you know?” my father said.
“No Dad, definitely not” I said laughing.
Sara came in with a tray with the tea pot and cups and putting on her desk she started to pour out the tea. “One sugar for you Dad?” she asked.
“Yes please Sara” my father replied.
Sara carried two cups of tea over to my desk and put them down.
“Thank you Sara,” my father said.
My father was always polite with his please and thank you and had taught me that when I was growing up.
“Sit down Dad” I said as I sat down in my swivel chair and sipped on my tea. Then the phone rang.
“Videx Sir, yes a brochure, name and address please” I asked, writing it down and replacing the phone. All the phones then started to ring at once.
“Busy then eh Mick, nice place you’ve got here” my father observed.
Yeah I’m earning a fortune” I said,
“Well be careful Mickey. By the way I saw Shepherd and he said that all they want you to....”
“Is to take the two gay films off the market” I interjected, finishing off the sentence.
“You know then, then you would have a licence” my father said.
“Dad I’m not going to censor my films and the gays have a right to buy British porn films instead of having to buy pirated American ones in Soho” I said self righteously.
“But Mickey, they will send you away again and you will lose all this” my father said, gesturing around the office with a sweeping movement of his arm.
“Dad, I have two solicitors and both of them are experts in defending obscenity cases” I said.
“What’s all this about then Mick, you’re not homo, so why are you doing all this?” my father asked a puzzled look on his face.
“Political reasons Dad, in solidarity with the Gay Liberation Front” I said grinning.
“Mickey I think that you have gone off your head since you came out, you learnt all this stuff in there. Do you want to go back inside?” my father asked, wringing his hands in a gesture of despair.
“My solicitor, I mean my first solicitor Ted Malman has said that he can get me off the first charge and the second one David Offenbach has said that I stand a fifty/fifty on the second charges. But I am getting, or I should say the company is getting stronger every day. I’m changing the law here in England” I said.
“Mickey these people are very powerful and the Porn Squad hates the homos and I don’t like them either, corrupting young boys and that, I mean every toilet you go in has a poofter lurking about” my father said.
Then I remembered him telling me in his cups one night that when he was in Cairo during the war a boy would perform fellatio on him at the barber’s shop by getting underneath the sheet.
“You are a bit of an old hypocrite Dad” I said laughing.
“Who me?” my father said his face changing and beginning to show signs of anger.
“Yes, remember the barber’s shop in Cairo,” I said.
“That was different, it was in the war” he blurted.
“Come on Dad and as for corrupting little boys, what about heterosexual men and little girls?” I said.
“Mick you don’t understand homos are different” my father insisted.
“No I understand perfectly well Dad and they have a right not to be persecuted especially by people like the Porn Squad. Anyway don’t let’s argue because I think that I can get off at a porn trial. I mean a lot of people have watched blue films these days and juries are sympathetic” I said.
“Not to the homo stuff they aren’t” my Dad replied.
“Look I’ll come up to tea on Sunday with Sara all right?” I offered.
“All right I’ve done my best but the lads told me that they wish you all the best and that they hope you change your mind. They admire you Mickey for doing that animal...But we won’t talk about this when you come to tea, don’t want to upset Mum” my father said getting up.
“I’ll go down Bob White’s early, try to get some lobsters and crabs” I said standing up and hugging my father.
“Don’t forget the cockles and winkles” my father said smiling.
I got up early Sunday morning, 8’o clock, which was early for me.
Sara was still asleep and I was careful not to wake her and I smiled as I studied her face so serene, her long black hair spread out on the pillow. I crept downstairs and Mars tried to jump up making a noise as I got dressed. I left the house silently and got into my car and started it hoping that it would not wake Sara.
The roads were already busy as I drove through Surrey into London and soon the traffic slowed to a snail’s pace and it took me forty five minutes to drive to the Elephant and Castle.
Even at this time of the morning there was a queue but not as long as it would get as midday approached. The queue diminished rapidly with three people serving quickly.
“Yes Sir” a woman asked as soon as it was my turn.
“Two lobsters, two big crabs, 2 pint of scampi, two pint of prawns, pint of cockles, pint of winkles and whelks, that’s it love” I ordered.
I peeled off some notes and paid wondering how much money Bob White took on a Sunday morning.
“Here you are love, next” the woman said, giving me the change and a bag.
I placed the bag on the car seat and drove all the way back to Banstead and parked up. I crept into the house and Mars barked. “Sshh, you stupid animal” I said, locking him in the front room and putting the shellfish in the fridge. I crept up the stairs to find Sara still sleeping softly like a baby.
I went into the bathroom and undressed, cleaned my teeth, washed my hands then crept back into the bedroom and slid silently into bed and cuddled up to Sara. Then I dropped off to sleep.
I was woken by a soft mouth upon mine and I opened my eyes to see Sara smiling down at me. Then her small delicate hand grasped my cock which became hard immediately and she slid down the bed.
I felt the warmth of her mouth as her lips closed over my cock and she began to suck while the fingers of one hand held the base of my penis while the other pushed my foreskin back and forth as she sucked.
I had taught her how to fellate me this way and now she was expert at doing it. I reached down and pulled her up the bed so that she lay on top of me, kissing her hard on the lips and covering her face with kisses. “I want to fuck you” I said.
“I want you to fuck me” Sara replied grasping my rigid penis and guiding into her.
“I felt my cock pressing against her tight cunt and then it went in and I felt the hot warmth enveloping it and her vaginal muscles squeezing it tight. I reached down her body and grasped her hips with both hands and moved her up and down while thrusting up, setting up a rhythm starting to slow them going faster and faster.
Sara’s breathing became a cry of pleasure as she emitted small “oh” sounds the sign of an incipient orgasm.
“I’m going to shoot all my hot spunk deep up inside you” I said.
“Oh yes, shoot it all up me, I am coming...” she gasped her body writhing in orgasm, grinding her hips down on me, taking me deep inside her. Then she collapsed on top of me, her mouth glued to mine, her breath coming in small gasps hot against my lips. “Oh that was heaven” she sighed.
“And for me too” I said.
“I’ll make you breakfast in bed, a nice cup of tea first” she said.
“I’ll have the tea but I prefer breakfast in the dining room” I replied.
“Okay Mike,” Sara said, getting out of bed.
I sat in bed drinking my tea and remembered that I had forgotten to buy the Sunday papers.
“I’m just popping out to get the Sunday papers” I said, drinking down my tea and getting out of bed. I went into the bathroom, had a quick shower, got dressed, drove down to the high Street and bought the papers and drove back.
I rang the doorbell of 4 Kingswood Road, knelt down and opened the letter box. “It’s me Mum I shouted” and I heard my mother’s footsteps coming down the stairs. I remembered looking through the letterbox that lots of people used to tie a piece of string to the latch in the Forties and one pulled it and the door opened. “Things have changed a lot since then” I thought.
The door opened and my mother stood there smiling. “Hello Michael, hello Sara” she greeted us.
I kissed her on the cheek and gave her the bunch of flowers that I had bought from a flower stall on the way here.
“Oh aren’t they lovely” she said as she walked up the stairs.
“Dad’s out went to place a bet” my mother said as we followed her into the small kitchen.
I reached up and took down a flower vase from the top shelf where she couldn’t reach without standing on a chair. “Here you are Mum” I said, handing her the vase. Then I opened the fridge and put the bag of shellfish in. “Better put these in” I said.
“Would you like a nice cup of tea?” my mother asked as she filled the kettle and lit the gas anticipating our assent.
“Yes please Mum” me and Sara answered in unison giggling.
My mother arranged the bouquet of flowers on the table. “Do you remember when you painted those big daisies on this table, you know the one downstairs?” my mother asked as the kettle whistled and she poured the boiling water into the teapot.
“Of course that was a nice painting, I always like painting flowers because they are so colourful” I said.
“Oh which one is that” Sara asked.
“Come on, let's go downstairs and drink our tea and I’ll show it to you Sara,” my mother said.
“I’ll carry the tray” Sara said, picking it up and I led the way down the short flight of stairs to the front room.
The walls of the passage were covered with my work and practically every space was filled with a painting on a stretcher.
“Oh I love looking at your work Mike it’s so beautiful” Sara said and we all paused standing on the stairs looking at the paintings.
“Come on, I want to show you the flower piece,” I said walking into the front room.
Sara placed the tea tray on the coffee table.
“That one” I said pointing to a still life of a big bunch of daisies in a vase. I liked the painting not just because of the bright yellow flowers but the blue vase which I had painted laying it flat on the floor using very liquid acrylics that I remembered seem to have been controlled by my mind as they formed into a perfect reflection on the vase.
“Oh it’s beautiful Mike, and the blue vase is magical,” Sara said.
Then there was the sound of the front door opening.
“That’s Dad,” Mum said.
My father walked in the room. “Hello Mick, just put a bet on. It’s on the telly” he said walking over to the television and switching it on.
“Oh this is exciting” Sara exclaimed as the race meeting came on and the commentator described the horses as they parade along.
“Here’s mine” said my father sitting down in his armchair.
“Do you want a cup of tea Bill?” my mother asked.
“Yes please Glad” my father replied.
My mother poured my father out a cup of tea on a saucer and handed it to him.
“Why don’t we ever watch television Mike?” Sara asked.
“We do sometimes,” I replied.
“Oh hardly ever and I like to watch it sometimes” Sara said.
“Oh I love Coronation Street and the East Enders. You ought to watch them, Sara” my mother said.
“Funny East End pub where no one ever swears” I said laughing.
“Quiet now everybody, the race is starting” my father said.
Everybody became quiet as the horses lined up at the start then they were off.
I thought that the excitement of watching the race was why people bet although for some reason I had only bet once in my life for a joke and won.
“Come on Princes Boy, come on, " my father said in a loud voice. “Look he’s in second place, come on boy, come on” he began to shout.
I became excited even though I never bet and never usually watched horse racing.
“Your horse is going to win Dad” Sara said, jerking up and down with excitement on the settee as Prince's boy took the lead.
“Yes, yes I’ve won, yippee” my father cheered, getting to his feet and clapping his hands.
“Come on Mick let me buy you a drink” my father offered.
“Okay Dad” I agreed.
“Won’t be long Glad, just popping out to the Telegraph to celebrate” my father said.
“Okay Bill, that was exciting, your horse winning. Tea will be ready when you come back. Me and Sara can have a little talk and a little drink while you are up the pub” my mother said with a laugh.
“Be back in half-an-hour” I said to Sara leaning over and kissing her.
I walked up the hill of Kingswood Road with my father ignoring the car as we usually did when we went for a drink. My father never drank and drove but I always felt no impairment in my driving skills and not bothering about the law. I never drove erratically and had never been stopped by the police in my life.
“Went over The Swan the other day with Mum and had a chat with Shepherd again” My father informed me as we walked up the hill.
“Yes I know that those above want to stop me selling the gay films” I said thinking it was strange that my father’s drinking pals were the Porn Squad but I had never gone drinking with any of them except Roy and when I had to make a pay off.
“He’s all right Shepherd, believe me” my father said as we walked up the hill.
“Yeah I know that’s why I got life” I said.
“They tried to help you Mick but it went wrong and that Wickstead fitted you up. They told me that he is going to be nicked soon by the rubber heel mob” my father said as we reached New Park Road then crossed over and turned up a little alleyway that ran alongside The Telegraph.
We walked into the pub that was crowded.
“Two Worthington White Shields” my father said to the bartender who served us almost immediately we reached the bar.
“Good health Dad” I said, sipping my beer feeling close to my father in the convivial atmosphere of the public house.
“Good health Mick” my father said.
“They are still offering you the out Mick, you know that” my father said.
“It’s not them Dad, it’s those above who tell them what to do. They are expendable, all of them and if they don’t do what they are told then they are out” I said.
“Well they reckon that they can get you convicted on the homo films. Why don’t you just do it? It's only two films and you have all the others” my father said a pleading tone to his voice.
“I can’t Dad,” I said, draining my beer. I caught the eye of the bartender. “Two bottles of Worthington White Shield” I said.
We stood at the bar carefully pouring our beer in the ritual of leaving the sediment in the bottom of the bottom of the bottle.
“Come on Mick we had better get back for our tea, mustn’t keep the girls waiting” my father said.
We walked back down the hill breathing in the cold air.
“What are you doing for Christmas dinner then Mick?” my father asked.
“Well I thought that I would stay with you and Mum for Christmas Eve and Christmas day Dad” I said.
“Oh that will please Mum” Dad said.
We neared the bottom of the road and my parents’ house. “Hold on, I’ve got to get something out of the car” I said. I reached inside and pulled out a bottle of Bushmills whisky. Got a little drink here for later” I said.
My father laughed unlocking the front door. “What you staying here tonight then Mickey? I mean if we have a drink then you had better.”
“No I’m not drinking much Dad, it’s for you” I said.
We entered the kitchen where all the food was laid out on the table.
“The men are back,” my mother said with a laugh.
“I made a lobster cocktail to start,” Sara said.
“Mmm I feel really hungry” I said sitting down at the table.
I sat next to Sara while my mother sat opposite and my father at the head of the table.
“Shall we start then Glad?” my father asked.
“Yes Bill, Michael, will you pour out the wine?” my mother said.
I picked the bottle of Asti Spumante out of the ice bucket and filled my mother’s glass then Sara’s then the Chianti Classico for my father and I.
“Good health,” my father said, raising his glass.
“Good health” everyone said.
“Why didn’t we stay in your little room, your mother asked me if I wanted to” Sara asked as we drove home.
“We have got work to do, baby. Christmas is the busiest time of the year. We will stay there on Christmas Eve after we finish work.
“And then we will go down to stay with Anne over the New Year. There is a big party although Nick won’t be there” Sara said.
“Why where will he be then?” I asked.
“With his girlfriend Lorna,” Sara replied.
Bisexuality
Chapter 21
I am going to do some shooting up Oxford while all the Christmas lights are up in Oxford Street, I said to Lindsay.
“Fucking hell it’s taters we better wrap up tight” Lindsay said.
“Yes, maybe it will snow again and give Colonel Winterbottom's Ladies a Christmassy effect” I said.
I sat down and worked on the script and who I was going to cast. Bill, Jane Griffiths, Evelyn, Ian, Brenda, Gary who I had used in Young Lovers, and lastly a new guy Simon who had sent in his photo in answer to the Videx ad in the Stage and said that he was bisexual.
I had not featured any male bi-sexuality in my films yet and I thought that it would be something different. I would give Simon a small part I decided.
Evelyn and Jane arrived early with Bill and I sat and had a puff while Lindsay chopped up some coke on the glass table of The Manhattan Suite.
“Fancy a little toot Sara” Lindsay asked.
Sara looked at me, her eyes seeking approval.
I don’t know why because I always let her make up her own mind about what she wanted to do and
I nodded as usual.
“Just a little one Lindsay” she said then.
Lindsay handed her the rolled up fiver that he had just used. “There you go babe, it’s the best Peruvian flake” he said.
Sara put her cup of coffee on the glass table beside the white line, putting the rolled up fiver up her nose and bending over the table she snorted the coke. “Urrg” she said while taking a mouthful of coffee.
Everyone laughed except Bill who looked at all us users with a patronising look on his face while sipping his glass of champagne.
The girls were giggling continuously and drinking champagne but not partaking of any of the illegal recreational substances as did not Bill while Lindsay set up the equipment.
“Shut up for God sake you two, what you need is a jolly good spanking and fucking up the arse” Bill said.
“Yes please Master I deserve it” Evelyn said in her strange high pitched voice.
“Yes I deserve a good beating too” Jane said.
Then the two of them started to giggle even more while giving me and Bill hot looks that invited Bill to carry out his threat.
“All right you two bend over on the settee with your knickers pulled down to your knees” Bill said.
As Bill ordered the girls to bend over I felt my penis respond to his words and the situation.
“That’s it, stick those tight little arses high in the air” Bill said.
Evelyn and Jane stopped giggling and became quiet and submissive and pulling their knickers down to their knees they bent over on the huge settee.
“Now every time I beat you say thank you Master” Bill said then he picked up the whippy cane that Jane had obligingly brought along and brought it down across her buttocks.
“Thank you Master,” Jane said.
Then Bill brought the cane down across Evelyn’s white buttocks and a red line appeared.
“Thank you Master,” she said.
Bill kept on caning the girls’ buttocks until they turned a rosy red colour but I noticed that he did not whip them viciously as Victor had Paula Meadows and that the girls were paradoxically enjoying every stroke. I remembered in the Sixties when I had experimented with masochism and allowed myself to be tied to the bed by Sandra. I had enjoyed the scenario with her all dressed up in high heel, leather lace up boots, black basque, stockings and suspenders and had acquired an enormous erection in anticipation but as soon as the first stroke of the riding crop had hit my buttocks my penis deflated immediately although Sandra had an orgasm inflicting the pain. Paradoxically Jane and Evelyn seemed to enjoy flagellation tremendously and wriggled their buttocks about in a provocative manner as if the lash of the cane was a lover’s caress.
“Now you dirty little bitches are going to get a good hard punishment fucking by two of the biggest, if not the biggest cocks in town” Bill said.
“But Master I deserve a harder whipping from Mistress Sara” Evelyn sulked, her buttocks already red and inflamed.
“If I beat you Evelyn I’m warning you that it will be extremely painful” Sara said her hands on her hips, her eyes flashing.
“Yes please beat me hard Mistress” Evelyn said.
Sara picked up the crook handled cane and cut the air with it making a swishing noise. Then walking over to where Evelyn was bent over the settee she brought it down hard across Evelyn’s red buttocks.
“Thank you Mistress,” Evelyn said.
Sara brought the cane down again and it whistled through the air making a whacking sound as it hit Evelyn’s buttocks.
I watched fascinated at the transformation in the sweet gentle girl that I knew turned into a sadistic harsh dominatrix.
Sara gave Evelyn a good thrashing and after she stopped I could see raised welts striped across Evelyn’s buttocks which had now turned an angry red colour.
“Jolly good will look good in the film those welts” Bill said a surprised look on his face.
“Do you want a severe caning as well, Jane?” Sara asked, her hand on her hip holding the cane in the other.
“No thank you Mistress, Master the colonel has already punished me” Jane said looking at the red angry welts on Evelyn’s buttocks.
Jane’s answer surprised me because I had thought that Jane was just as masochistic as Evelyn.
“Now for your punishment fucking” Bill said looking at me and Lindsay.
I walked over to Evelyn and got my cock out of my tracksuit bottoms while Lindsay stood behind Jane sporting a huge erection.
I looked down at the welts on Evelyn’s buttocks and ran my hands over them then pulling apart her red buttocks I looked at the puckered flower of her anus and placing my knob end on it I pushed my cock inside. As I buggered her Sara stood watching me.
Sara came here and sit on the settee I said.
“Now suck your Mistresses’ cunt while I bugger you slave” I said.
“Yes Master,” Evelyn replied.
Sara smiled at me, her eyes flashing and sat on the settee and grasped Evelyn’s head, she grind her cunt hard against her cunt. “Suck me hard slave,” she said.
“Fucking hell we should be filming this” I thought I glanced sideways at Lindsay who smiled at me his big cock pushing in and out of Jane’s arse.
“Oh yes I’m going to come,” Sara said, grasping Evelyn’s head and pulling her head tightly against her, grinding her hips in a circular movement, her face red, her eyes closed, her breath coming in short gasps as her body shook and she writhed from side to side.
Looking at her abandoned performance made me want to come too. “Oh yes slave I’m shooting all my hot spunk deep up inside your tight arsehole” I gasped..
“You dirty fucking bitch” Lindsay said and pulling out his cock he sprayed his semen all over Jane’s face. “Lick it clean slave” he said, a satisfied look on his face.
“Thank you Master, thank you Mistress Evelyn said.
“Thank you kind Master” Jane said.
“Fucking hell and the film hasn’t even started yet” I thought.
“Jane, Evelyn go and make some coffee” Bill ordered.
“Yes Master” they answered.
“How extraordinary life is becoming. Art is crossing over into reality and the satire that I am making about the kinky predilections of the upper classes is becoming a satire upon my own behaviour” I thought.
Evelyn and Jane returned with the coffee and placed it on the glass table.
“Cream and sugar Master,” Evelyn asked.
“Yes please Evelyn” I replied.
Jane poured cream into my cup and mixed in a spoonful of sugar.
“And for Mistress Sara” Evelyn asked.
“Cream and sugar for me Evelyn please” Sara replied.
“Cream and sugar for you Colonel?” Evelyn asked.
“Yes slave,” Bill replied.
We sat drinking our coffee while Jane and Evelyn stood there in attendance.
“Life is becoming bizarre” I thought. I remembered reading about the master slave relationship where someone said it is the slave who is really in control because the slave makes one dependent on he or she. I was thinking about this when the doorbell rang.
Lindsay quickly walked over to the entry phone and picked it up. “Hello, Ian, Brenda, come in,” he said pressing the button.
“Would you like tea, coffee, wine, Mistress?” Evelyn asked.
“Yes coffee for me, how about you Ian?” Brenda replied.
Evelyn and Jane went off to make the coffee and seemed to be enjoying living out their fantasies.
“Hello Brenda, Ian, Jane and Evelyn enjoy being slaves. Oh let me introduce you to Bill here, Colonel Winterbottam” I said smiling.
“Please to meet you two” Bill said smiling his blue eyes glittering behind his gold rimmed spectacles.
“We are just waiting for Gary now then we will get started. I’m going to do the scenes in Oxford Street where the girls arrive after I have shot the main scenes” I said.
“It’s starting to snow out there, you had better wrap up well” Brenda said.
“Oh great, synchronicity, I’m getting some help from the gods,” I joked.
The doorbell rang and Lindsay was up like a shot answering it. “Hello, oh come in Simon” he said.
Simon walked in looking handsome but camp with dark wavy hair carefully arranged and large dark eyes accentuated by long lashes and plucked eyebrows.
“Hello Simon I’m Mike, please that you could get here” I said.
“Hello everybody” Simon said, shaking hands all round then he unwound a long scarf from around his neck and unbuttoned his overcoat. “Brr it’s snowing out there. Where can I put these?” he asked.
“Put them in one of the other rooms” I said.
Evelyn and Jane arrived with the coffee pot and little cups, sugar and a bowl of cream accompanied by Sara and they were all still giggling.
“Oh hello Ian, hello Brenda” Sara said, kissing them both on the cheek.
The girls poured at the coffee and soon it was drunk and the girls cleared away the tray. I looked at my watch and Gary was twenty minutes late already.
“I’ll give him another ten minutes then we will start without him” I said. I got up and walked out of the room and smoked some hash in the toilet and studied myself in the mirror, hoping that Gary would show up because even though he only had a small part I would have to alter the script. I returned to the enormous lounge and sat down.
Everyone sat around not talking much now because we were all thinking about the missing actor and wondering whether he might not arrive.
Suddenly the doorbell rang and everybody started smiling and talking again as Lindsay answered the door.
“Hello Gary, come in,” he said.
“Sorry I’m late I couldn’t find it” he said brushing some snow out of his hair, an apologetic look on his youthful handsome face.
“Don’t worry about it Gary, I'm just pleased that you are here. Okay, is everybody ready” I said.
“Ready Mike” said Lindsay who already had the cans on his head and was swinging the boom.
“Ready for action Mike” Sara said.
“Okay Brenda and Ian you sit on the settee next to each other, Jane and Evelyn you stand in the corners with your skirts pulled up and your knickers round your knees facing the wall. Gary and Simon you sit on the settee while Bill lectures you. Sara will you zoom into a close up of Bill’s face and as he starts talking slowly zoom out until everyone is in the frame. And everybody when you speak pause a little bit longer than you normally would and this gives Sara, or me sometimes, time to change shot, and don’t look at me or the camera and don’t stop unless I say cut. Right, is everyone ready to roll them?” I asked.
“Yes ready” came a chorus of assent and nodding of heads.
“Right action” I said.
I looked over at the monitor that was in a close up of Bill’s face and then he started to speak.
“So Simon this is your friend Gary that you told me about. Now a friend in need is a friend indeed.
Have you got a girlfriend Gary?” Bill asked.
“Yes her name is Christine” Gary said blushing.
“And you Simon, have you got a girlfriend?” Bill asked, walking up and down the huge lounge as he spoke.
I looked at the monitor and saw that Sara panned perfectly on the fluid head.
“Not yet,” Simon said, fluttering his eyelashes.
“Why not, a healthy looking youth like you ought to have one. To tell you the truth I am getting a bit worried about you and that is why I have invited Dr Eynsenck and Dr Perrin to observe you having sex with women” Bill said.
“What here?” Simon asked a surprised look on his face.
“Yes, here. Girls come over here and get them in the mood” Bill said.
“Yes Colonel” Jane and Evelyn replied walking awkwardly, their knickers round their knees, over to the settee to where Simon and Gary sat.
“Come on then girls get their cocks out then and suck them” Bill ordered.
Jane and Evelyn knelt on the floor in front of Gary and Simon and quickly unbuttoned their flies and getting out their penises Jane began to fellate Simon while Evelyn fellated Gary.
After a few minutes of this treatment Gary attained an erection while Simon’s was flaccid.
“Hmm what do you think Dr Eynsenck?” Bill asked.
“Let’s see whether they can perform sexual intercourse because homosexual men can often close their eyes like they did and fantasise that a male is performing fellatio” Brenda said.
“Yes, that is the best test of heterosexuality,” Ian said.
“Right girls kneel on the settee and bend over, and Simon and Gary perform your biological duty like men” Bill said.
Jane and Evelyn bent over the settee, their waist’s down offering their vaginas to the two youths.
“I see that the girls have been punished recently,” Brenda observed.
“Yes they were rather disobedient before you arrived and I gave them a jolly good thrashing” Bill said.
Gary started to fuck Evelyn standing on the carpet his hips moving back and forth rapidly.
“Jolly good Gary, but you Simon don’t seem to be able to get it up old chap. It’s disheartening to discover that one’s son is a homosexual because You will not perpetuate the Buchanan-Smythe line and carry on my genes and it’s a good job that my other son Edgar is a confirmed heterosexual” Bill said.
“I’m not” Simon said weakly.
“Not what?” Bill asked angrily.
“Look there is one more test, and that is heterosexual masochism. Brenda you know what to do” Ian said.
“What test is this?” Bill asked.
Brenda rose to her feet and addressed Bill. “Sometimes a male is heterosexual but he has to be forced to perform cunnilingus and if he then gets an erection he is heterosexual but masochistic. Do you have a cane handy because I see that the girls have had it lately” Brenda asked.
“Evelyn get Dr Eynsenck the cane” Bill ordered.
“Yes Master” Evelyn replied and going to the umbrella stand she took out the swishy school cane.
“Do I have your permission to carry out the test Colonel?” Brenda asked.
“Yes, for England and all that doctor, go right ahead,” Bill said.
Brenda advanced on Simon who had a scared look on his face. “You girls sit down on the settee; get your knickers off and your legs wide open. Now Gary and Simon get your heads in between the girls’ legs and lick and suck their vaginas” Brenda said an imperious tone to her voice swishing the crook handled cane.
She certainly looked the part dressed all in black, wearing a tight skirt and knee high leather boots with high heels, and I laughed to myself thinking of the right wing Dr Eynsenck of the Maudsley Institute of Psychiatry who had written a book on what he called sexual perversions and had included a ludicrous table of obscenity starting off with heavy petting and ending in mutual oral contact. I had borrowed his name and hoped that those above would see the satirical reference and I knew that if they hated homosexuality then bisexuality would be regarded as even worse.
“Suck her vagina, you naughty boy” Brenda commanded and when Simon’s tongue stopped a few inches short of Jane’s cunt she pushed his head and held his face against it. “Suck it” I said.
Simon turned his head a look of disgust on his face. “I don’t want to,” he said, sobbing.
“What a weakling! How he was sired from my loins I do not know” Bill said.
Brenda brought the cane down across Simon’s buttocks, once twice, three times.
“Oh don’t please, no more,” Simon sobbed, his penis obstinately flaccid.
“Mm if one notices that Gary has attained an erection where Simon has not” Ian observed.
“Yes he has failed the heterosexual masochistic test and now we will see if he is indeed homosexual” Brenda said. “Gary get up and stand here, and you Simon suck his penis” Brenda ordered.
Gary pushed his penis towards Simon’s mouth.
Simon looked at it for a moment the tears still rolling down his face and then holding Gary’s cock he began to suck it and as he did his penis became erect.
Brenda opened her attaché case and took out a rubber cock and a tube of KY lubricant and taking off her skirt she strapped it on. “Bend over, while you are sucking his cock she ordered.
Simon bent over Gary’s cock still in his mouth.
Brenda applied some lubricant to his anus and then she inserted the rubber cock and began to fuck his arse. “Yes his anus dilated reflexively and he is definitely used to intercourse per anum” Brenda said. “Now Dr Perrin you should now perform the bisexuality test on Gary” Brenda said.
Ian took off his trousers and taking a pair of rubber gloves from his attaché case he pulled them on and lubricated Gary’s anus.
“Hey what are you doing?” Gary objected.
“Oh just a little test” Ian said then he pushed his penis into Gary’s anus and began fucking him. “Yes he has experienced intercourse per anum although when I did the digital test his sphincter was rather tight but as you can see he has still got an erection and I therefore conclude that he is bisexual” Ian said.
“As flies to wanton boys are we to the gods” Bill said.
This was the signal to fade and as I watched the monitor Sara faded to black dead on cue.
“Cut, marvelous show” I said. “Wait till they see this!” I thought.
I got out the cash and paid everyone what they had been promised and they all left smiling.
When Brenda, Ian, Gary and Simon had gone I sat down and got out my pipe and loading it with hash started to smoke. As I got stoned Lindsay sat there twiddling his thumbs while Evelyn and Jane sat giggling on the settee with Bill drinking their second bottle of champagne.
“Great shot Mike, I enjoyed it. If you don’t need me anymore I’ll be off” Bill said grinning and standing up.
“No Bill you can go, me Lindsay and Sara can do the Christmas lights scene no problem” I said.
“Thanks Mike I’ll be off then goodnight everybody” Bill said.
Goodnight Bill and well done” I said.
“Goodnight Bill,” Lindsay said.
Goodnight Bill” Sara said, kissing him goodbye.
“Goodnight Colonel” Jane and Evelyn said.
Bill smiled and grinned and then he was gone.
“Lindsay, do you want to call Ringo?” I asked.
Lindsay stopped twiddling his thumbs and his eyes lit up. “Yeah Mike, cool” he said, picking up the phone. “What do you want Mike ,an ounce of black or blond?” Lindsay asked.
“What’s the blond?” I asked.
“Moroccan, I mean man Ringo only deals the cream” Lindsay said.
“What’s the black, the Nepalese?” I asked.
“Yeah the Nepalese like you scored last time” Lindsay said.
“Okay I’ll have one of each and get yourself two nose candies” I said feeling generous because Videx had taken about a quarter of a million and the year hadn’t ended yet and that wasn’t counting the cash that me and John took.
Lindsay's face broke into a big smile as he dialled Ringo’s number. Hello Lindsay, here give me two sherbets, one liquorice and one honeycomb ASAP, four Green Street, Mayfair Lindsay, you ring the answer phone okay, fifteen minutes max, great man” Lindsay said putting down the phone.
“I thought that you needed something to keep you warm out there” I said.
“Thanks Mike” Lindsay said, his blue eyes shining and running his fingers through his bleached blond hair.
I filled my pipe with hash again and took a deep hit holding in the smoke then letting out of my nostrils as I did so I noticed the lights up on the ceiling. “They are really weird, there could easily be a camera up there” I thought. There was an MI5 building just around the corner in Trebeck Street. “Perhaps they use these flats for honey traps” I thought, staring up at the lights. “No you are getting paranoid” I assured myself. “But on the other hand it would be quite possible to conceal a camera up there among all those spots on the high ceiling” I thought.
“Penny for your thoughts Mike” Sara said, sitting down on my lap and kissing me.
“Oh I was just thinking about the shoot, that’s all. Lindsay will have the deck on the backpack holding the boom and I will shoot off the shoulder. There will be some tracking shots of Jane and Evelyn where I will be walking backwards, and its snowing out there so you will hang onto me and guide me” I said.
“Are you sure that it’s snowing still? It’s funny but all the windows have blinds over them and one can’t see out” Sara said.
“That’s because the BGees did not want to see out or let anyone see in” Lindsay said laughing.
The doorbell rang and Lindsay was on his feet immediately and bounding across the room.
“Hello yes, Lindsay here, come in” he said.
Suddenly I realised that I hadn’t given Lindsay the money yet and I quickly pulled out several hundred pounds that I carried around with me in cash and counted off £320 and put it on the glass table where Lindsay was sitting.
The dispatch rider, anonymous as always as always in his wraparound helmet, gave Lindsay a sealed Jiffy back.
“The money’s on the table” I said to Lindsay.
“Three twenty please” the dispatch rider said in a Chinese accent.
Lindsay picked up the banknotes and gave them to the dispatch rider who quickly counted them.
“Thank you Sir” the dispatch rider said, his voice muffled by the helmet and then he was gone.
Soon as he was gone Lindsay opened the package and took out my hash and gave me two plastic bags while he opened one of the bags of cocaine and began chopping it up on the glass table top arranging it into several white lines. Then taking a rolled up five pound note he bent over the glass table and placing the note at the end of one of the lines he sniffed, moving along the line as it disappeared up his nose. He then grasped the end of his nose between his thumb and forefinger and shook it from side to side while sniffing. “Mmm it’s excellent stuff” he said, bending back down a snorting another line.
I took out the piece of blond Moroccan and held the lighter over it for a second until I smelt its spicy pungent smell. Then I crumbled off a piece of the softened hashish and then holding it between my finger and thumb I crumbled the resin into the bowl of the aquamarine pipe filling the small bowl and applied a lighter to it. It tasted good and it was easy to smoke and did not burn my throat like the black but after a few pipes I was really buzzing.
Oxford Street was lit up with the Christmas lights glittering and neon signs flashing as the snow came down. I had a little JVC monitor mounted on top of the camera which I had just bought and this was the first time that I had used it and it was brilliant and much better than looking through the viewfinder because once one’s eye was held tight against the rubber eye pad it was difficult to see what was around one and easy to miss things. Now I could look at the monitor and see where I was as well.
“Right girls I want you right up against that lighted window with all the clothes in. You are window shopping gazing at all the beautiful clothes. I had a special waterproof cover over the camera which I had not used before and it made it hard to operate the various controls as I wasn’t used to it but I couldn’t take it off as it was now snowing quite heavily. “Okay girls now walk towards the camera, go slowly because I have to walk backwards, to get these shots. Sara, you guide me and keep hold of my clothes. Now girls you are talking about the Colonel as you walk towards Mayfair. Get ready for action, action” I said, framing the girls head and shoulders in the monitor as they walked towards me.
“The Colonel’s all right really isn’t he, even though he beats us, I mean he always gives us plenty of cash afterwards” Jane said as she walked along.
“Even though I like it, he does cane you a bit hard though sometimes and last time the marks took a week to disappear completely” Evelyn said in her squeaky voice.
“Oh but it was funny last time when he made us crawl down the passage while he spanked our bare bottoms though wasn’t it” Jane said.
“Yes it was but I didn’t like drinking the champagne out of the dog bowls, it didn’t taste the same, did it?” Evelyn complained.
“No it didn’t. I wonder what he’s going to do to us tonight.” Jane said.
“Okay cut, brilliant girls that’s a wrap” I said.
“Brr let's get back to the flat, it's freezing out here” Lindsay said.
A Question in Parliament
Chapter 22
The Videx Video Show was released backed up by several whole page adverts in all the top video magazines and as I predicted it started to sell like the proverbial hotcakes.
The phone rang and Lindsay answered it “Hello Videx, Cindy Day’s manager” he said looking at me. “Mr Freeman” he said, his eyes questioning. “Yes hold on a moment” he replied pressing the hold switch. “It’s Cindy Day’s manager, sounds like he’s got the right hump” he said.
“Hello Mike Freeman here” I said.
“I’m Cindy day’s manager. What's all this about Cindy being in this Miller Family in this hardcore Videx Video Show” her manager asked in an angry voice.
“It doesn’t say that Cindy did any hardcore does it and she never, only a topless shot for a few seconds when she came out of the shower it was all straight acting. It’s only publicity man” I said.
“It would ruin her career even if she was fully clothed if she appeared in any hardcore films” he blurted out.
“Well she didn’t so there’s nothing to worry about” I said.
“So she’s not on shot in any fucking scenes?” he questioned.
“No the only fucking was when I shouted cut, you know like in mainstream movies” I joked not liking the discrimination against actresses that shed their inhibitions and had sex on camera.
“Why did you fuck Cindy then” her agent asked a jealous tone to his voice.
I realised that he was fucking her and probably was her boyfriend. “No I only spanked her tight little arse but she wouldn’t let me fuck her only Lindsay Honey whose got the biggest cock in showbiz” I said unable to stop my self giggling.
“You bastard, I'll sue you,” he said.
“Oh fuck off, Cindy loved it” I said
There was a click as the agent put down the phone.
Lindsay was cracking up chopping up some coke on his desk. “He can’t sue can he?”
“All publicity is good publicity" I replied laughing.
The phone rang indoors in the evening and Sara picked it up. “Hello Ted, hold on a moment” she said then putting her hand over the mouthpiece. “It’s Ted he wants to speak to you Mike” she said
handing me the phone.
“Hello Ted, what can I do for you?” I asked.
“You are in Hansard, I’m sending you the clipping Terry Dicks, a right winger asked who is this Mike Freeman, it’s the Videx Video Show, the BBC has complained. You are famous and I think that they might prosecute you if they can for the naked children in the Eureka Funday sequence. If they do I can get you off I assure you.” Ted said.
I knew by the loquacious way he spoke that he had been drinking. “No if they prosecute me for that then David Offenbach will handle the case but you can defend me if they prosecute for the gay films as we agreed” I said.
“All right Mike and I wish you a merry Christmas and a prosperous New Year” Ted said.
“And the same to you Ted” I said, putting down the phone.
“Ted said that an MP asked who this Mike Freeman was in Parliament” I said to Sara.
“Why Mike?”
“The BBC has complained about The Videx Video Show and there is a big stink about naked children in the Eureka Funday sequence” I explained.
“But what’s wrong it’s just a beauty contest and everybody was naked” Sara said.
“Yes but because some people find children erotic then they say that the images are obscene” I said.
“But how can beautiful children be obscene?” Sara asked.
“They can’t but perverse people think that they are and they want to stop other people from looking at them” I explained.
“But who are these people?” Sara asked.
The state, and it’s all to do with what I told you before, that they have to control emerging sexuality and nip it in the bud, so to speak” I said, finding it difficult to explain.
“Well I can’t see anything wrong with beauty at all. Why don’t they leave you alone Mike?” Sara
asked.
“Because I am a revolutionary artist trying to change society into one where people don’t get brainwashed into thinking that their own bodies are obscene” I said.
“But how is it possible to stop it? Sara asked.
“Only artists can change it, but artists who have tried have been persecuted throughout history. In this country it is illegal to sunbathe naked in one’s own back garden” I said laughing at the ludicrousness of the law.
“So artists can change this” Sara asked.
“I think that there would have to be a revolution first and the vast majority of the older generation, it’s too late for them, the censorship of erotic pornography would have to be abolished and children brought up unashamed of their own nakedness. It would take a revolution and a couple of generations to achieve.”
“What would happen then?” Sara asked.
“I think that all desire for power could be satisfied in the sexual act and that if capitalism was rolled back people would spend the majority of their life enjoying the things that are free, it’s called hedonism” I said.
“When will it happen?” Sara asked.
“Maybe not for hundreds of years because there would have to be an international revolution, not one just in this country” I said.
“Can’t we escape from it all?” Sara asked, looking sad.
“Yes we will when I have done enough and later on we will find somewhere deep in the countryside away from it all, perhaps with some other like minded people or maybe just by ourselves, our own little Paradise” I said thinking to myself that perhaps I ought to leave England now because that the way I was going I might just be sent back to prison and I was secretly horrified by the thought despite what I had said on Belgium television.
Me and Sara went to my parents on Christmas Eve and we had a lovely roast turkey with all the trimmings and I enjoyed myself for a short while but all my parents wanted to do was watch television and I soon became bored and Sara and I went to my little room and I smoked hash and got stoned and then we fucked, my little bed squeaking and Sara crying out in a noisy orgasms.
Outside in the streets we could hear people singing and being merry and I was reminded that happiness is just a state of mind and that it could be like that all the time.
I went down to the car and took out the Betamax video that I had bought for my parents and a few films including some of the Videx titles that I would give my father. Whether my mother would watch them I did not know.
Christmas day Sara and I gave our presents to my parents and received ours. I got the usual stuff, socks, ties and a shirt that I would never wear and Sara some perfume. Then I spent about half an hour setting up the video recorder with some difficulty because my parents wanted to record programmes from the TV which I had never done before because I hardly watched it.
After it was set up we watched a few films but after a while it was switched off and the television switched on again and I realised that my parents spent the majority of their leisure time watching it and the various soap operas, with my father watching horse racing and boxing. To tell you the truth I didn’t mind the boxing either. In the end I was bored to tears and we left on Boxing Day and I lied to my parents telling them that I had work to do whereas in reality we were not working until January the 3rd.
Another Hit
Chapter 23
“I’m going to go down to Nick’s on New Year's Eve. I will be coming back to the office on the second” I said to John.
“What time you leaving the house then?”
“Oh in the morning, not too early” I said.
Okay I’ll see you when you get back then” John replied.
The next day we left Mars with Karl at John’s bungalow until we came back. Sara wanted to take him with us but I explained that it would be impossible.
On New Year's Eve Sara and I got up about nine, our usual time, had breakfast and put our travelling things and presents in the Peugeot. Then I locked up the house and we got into the car and I twisted the ignition key but nothing happened.
“The car won’t start,” I said.
“What’s wrong Mike?”
“I don’t know because it usually starts first time” I said then I reached forward and pulled the lever to release the bonnet. I looked under the bonnet and couldn’t see anything wrong but the starter motor didn’t work when I pressed the solenoid. “It must be something electrical. Not to worry I will phone John. Come on let’s go back in the house and have another cup of tea while I phone” I said and we went back in the house and when Sara went to make the tea I phoned John.
“Hello” John answered with his gruff Cockney accent seeming more apparent over the phone.
“John the car won’t start, I was just leaving to drive down to Nick’s place” I explained.
“Not to worry mate I’ll be right over to sort it out, be about fifteen minutes, all right” John said.
“Okay mate you’re a pal” I said, putting down the phone knowing that John was an expert mechanic and would be able to repair the car. I walked into the kitchen and Sara looked at me expectantly. “Everything’s okay and John will be over in about fifteen minutes to fix the motor” I said.
“Oh goodie, because I’m so excited that we are going to see Anne again and she told me that they are having a big party and that her eldest sons and their friends will be there” Sara said, her face lighting up.
We were sipping our tea when I heard John’s Mercedes drive into the gravel driveway and then came the sound of his horn.
“That’s John” I said and I got up and went outside to meet him. It was icy cold and snowing and I crunched across the snow to where he was already looking under the bonnet of the Peugeot.
“Get in and give it a go Mick” John said.
I got into the car and turned the ignition key and nothing happened.
John messed around under the bonnet for a bit then closed it. “It looks like some of the wiring has burnt out,” he said a glum expression on his face.
“Can you fix it?” I asked anxiously.
“No, it needs some spare parts and there’s no chance today,” he replied.
“What am I going to do?” I asked.
“Not to worry Mick I’ve got another motor that you can use and I’ll probably be able to get your one done by the time you get back from Nick’s. Don’t forget give me a bell before you set out and I will make sure that your motor’s ready and I’ll have it parked up outside the office, all right. What you want to do now is get all your stuff in my motor then we will drive over the office to get the Ford” John said.
“What 's over the office?” I remarked surprised.
“Yeah I left it there because I had a customer who lives in Wimbledon, a guy in the trade and I was going to meet him there and sell him a few vids as well.” John explained.
We unloaded the car and put all our stuff in John’s then we drove over to Wimbledon and as we pulled onto the forecourt I saw a Ford Fiesta parked outside the Videx entrance.
“That’s it, not your style but it will get you down there and back” John said.
I looked at the little car not liking it because it had a small engine and no acceleration to drive safely but then I would have to use it. “Okay John thanks” I said as he helped me and Sara to put all our stuff in the back.
“Take it easy on the motorway because this thing’s not like your big Peugeot” John said a serious expression on his face.
Sara and I got into the small Ford and off we went.
The roads were covered in snow and as it got dark I found it hard to maneuver the small vehicle which seemed difficult to control in the ice and snow and we were just a few miles from Nick’s place when going down a small road off the motorway I skidded off the road. “Fuck it” I said trying to drive out off the shallow ditch. I got out into the dark night and I was afraid lest another vehicle came down the slight hill that we were on and crashed into us on the narrow lane. I desperately ripped some branches from the hedgerow and stuffed them under the wheels then getting back in the car I reversed slightly then drove forward and by some miracle we were free, out of danger and back on the road. “Whew I was really afraid in case another vehicle came along” I said, voicing my fears.
“You are a good driver Mike, it’s the ice on the road, it's really slippery” Sara said.
“It would not have happened in the Peugeot, I hate this little car” I said.
We arrived at Mike’s and there were a few visitors’ cars parked in the snow and the sound of disco music emanated from the big lounge.
I picked up Anne’s present from the back seat, a landscape in oils that I had painted in the Oxfordshire countryside when I had stayed with Maurizio in Banbury. I hated parting with one of my favourite children, but it was going to a good home, and I was giving it to a person that I was very fond of and I knew that she would treasure it.
Anne opened the front door “Mike, Sara I’m so glad that you could come” she said kissing us both. “You look cold come in by the fire, I’ll make you a cup of coffee to warm you up” she offered.
“Oh that we be nice Anne” I said.
“Yes lovely, I’m freezing” Sara said.
“Here is your present Anne” I said, giving her the painting that was unwrapped and unframed.
“Oh Mike, it’s beautiful, a masterpiece and I am absolutely thrilled to bits. Thank you so much” Anne said, her face glowing with happiness.
We stood in front of the blazing log fire and it was lovely not just because of the heat but to look at the flames of a real fire. I resolved that one day I would have a real fire like this and some land that provided plenty of wood.
“Here you are milk, cream, and sugar. Mike, do you want an Irish coffee that will warm you up?” asked Anne, placing a silver tray down on the table on which was a coffee pot and a bottle of Irish whisky.
“Yes please Anne” I replied.
“Irish whisky, what’s that?” asked Sara, her eyes wide and curious.
“Ah Bejasus it will warm the cockles of your heart.” I joked. “It’s coffee with a bit of whisky,” I explained laughing.
“Oh I don’t like whisky,” Sara said.
“But it tastes different like this. Look, have a sip of mine and see if you like it” I suggested.
“Mm it’s nice! Sara exclaimed. “Yes Anne I’ll have an Irish one too” she said.
“Yes and I will join you” Anne said laughing.
“Mike you are of Irish extraction aren’t you?” Anne asked.
“Yes it’s a bit of a mixture actually, Irish, Jewish and English” I said watching her reaction as I mentioned Jewish.
“I can’t see any dark Jewish looks in you Mike you look completely Anglo Saxon” Anne remarked.
“It’s a fallacy that all Jews are dark and Semitic. Did you know that the Vikings were descended from the Hebrews, the Ashkenazi? And that the Hebrews had blond hair and blue eyes?” I asked.
“No I didn't, I must admit” Anne said a surprised look on her face.
Sara was just sitting there sipping her coffee, listening to our conversation.
“If you look at my lips then you can tell” I said laughing and I got up and kissed her full on the lips.
Anne kissed me back and blushed. “Mike, you make me feel so needed,” she said laughing, covering her mouth with her hand. “Come on let me introduce to my sons Ralph and Nick junior then we can relax” she said looking at me suggestively emphasising the word relax.
Sara and I followed Anne towards the noise of the disco music that got louder as we walked along an oak panelled passage with a large wooden door at the end.
Anne opened the door and the sound of the music was deafening and the big room crowded with teenagers who were dancing to the beat.
I noticed that most of them had glasses in their hands and looked a bit worse for wear. Couples sat around the large room embracing, some engaged in heavy petting. I held Sara’s hand as we followed Anne across the room to where four boys sat on a settee drinking. One of them nudged the other as Anne approached and two of them got to their feet.
“Let me introduce you to my two sons, this is Ralph and this is Nick junior, boys this is Mike an artist and friend of your father” Anne introduced us.
As I shook hands with the two boys I wondered what they would think if they knew that I had fucked their mother. “Pleased to meet you both, I heard that one of you is at Chelsea school of art?” I said.
“Yes, that's me,” Nick junior said.
“Well I’ll have to look at some of your work” I replied.
“Yes it will be a pleasure” Nick said smiling brushing his long chestnut coloured hair from his eyes.
“As he did so I saw the resemblance to his father and noticed also that Ralph looked more like his mother.
I snuggled down in the bed in between Sara and Anne and my hands explored their bodies and then I felt their cunts at the same time thinking that it was great lying in bed with a hot female body on either side of one and to have one’s hands on their cunts. My penis became rock hard when suddenly I felt two hands encircling it and playing with it. I could have started fucking immediately but I wanted to take my time and savour the exquisite sensations that were pulsing through my body. So I just lay there in the four poster bed doing nothing but keeping my hands on their hot cunts, one smooth and hairless and the other au naturel covered in soft black hair.
“Would you like a glass of port, Mike, Sara?” Anne asked.
“Yes please, I love wine when I am making love,” I replied.
“Port what is it like?” Sara asked.
“Port wine and you will love it” I said smiling and sitting up in bed.
Anne poured three glasses, passing one to me which I gave to Sara, then another for myself.
“Oh yes, Port is lovely, we shall have to get some,” Sara said.
We all sat up in bed drinking Port and two hands caressed my body and my penis. I knew that the gods were smiling on me and hoped that it was not just a glimpse of Paradise before I went back to Hell. I didn’t respond to their caresses but just slowly sipped my wine.
“Mike you have such a beautiful body and such a large chest” Anne observed.
“Yes I come from warrior stock. My Irish ancestors were the Muldoon’s, Mul meaning chief and Doon, meaning fortress, head of the fortress” I said, sipping my Port and feeling like a warrior King in bed with two wives.
“Oh how fascinating, all Nick’s ancestors came from the Church, they are all buried out their in the family graveyard” Anne informed me.
“Oh really that’s interesting” I said. “I bet that they are turning in their graves” I thought.
“Yes Nick was brought up in Lambeth Palace his father is an Archbishop” Anne said.
“Really I bet that his ancestors were princes of the church and having a great old time” I said thinking of Nick and his love of sex. “Do you know how I like to drink wine?” I said, changing the subject.
“From a gold goblet,” Anne replied.
I pulled back the covers and then pulled up Anne's negligee parting her thighs. I knelt in between them and looked down at her hairy cunt. “Sara, will you pull her open?” I said.
Sara obediently got out of the bed and walked around to Anne’s side and climbed in next to her then she pulled open her cunt.
I took a mouthful of wine then lying flat on the bed I placed my mouth over Anne’s cunt and squirted some inside her then licked and sucked at the sweet juice. “I prefer a hairy goblet,” I said, giggling.
“Mike you are simply outrageous” Anne said laughing.
“Why don’t you have a little suck Sara” I said.
Sara smiled at me then obediently knelt on the bed and started to suck and lick Anne’s cunt. I sat up on the pillows next to Anne, my hands on her large breasts, kissing her, pushing my tongue inside her wine tasting lips. “You are lovely Anne and I am going to fuck you now” I said.
“Oh yes Mike” Anne gasped in pleasure.
Sara guided my cock into Anne’s warm, wet and receptive vagina. Then I pushed Anne’s legs up and Sara got underneath and holding the base of my penis she licked around Anne’s cunt and my thrusting manhood. The sensation was exquisitely pleasurable, almost unbearable and I could ejaculate anytime but I held back knowing that the longer I delayed my orgasm then the more pleasurable and copious it would be. I could fuck for hours and I remembered Tony Dunford’s words that I was meant to reproduce and alsowondered if Anne was on the pill and if I could sire a daughter with a woman that had five sons...
The next day as I said goodbye to Anne I remembered that John had asked me to phone him before I left so that he would have the Peugeot ready.
“Can I make a phone call Anne” I said.
“Yes in the lounge” she said, leading the way to the huge room where the party had taken place last night.
As I entered the room I thought that it was more like a banqueting room than a lounge and I was surprised to see it covered in smashed glasses and mess everywhere with a few pairs of girl’s knickers hung over the chandeliers and I wondered what sort of sex these upper class teenagers were into. Ralph had a vacuum cleaner and Nick junior was armed with a shovel and I could see that they had already cleared away two dustbins full of broken glass, rubbers, knickers and other detritus of last night's party. “God, what a mess!” I exclaimed, surprised thinking that the working classes would not be tolerant of this kind of behaviour.
“Oh it’s all right, I don’t mind as long as they clear up afterwards” Anne said smiling.
I picked up the phone and dialled John’s number.
“Hello” John answered in his gruff voice.
“It’s Mick I’m just leaving” I said.
“Right oh son I’ll go and get your motor and leave it on the forecourt outside the office. Just drive the Fiesta round the back and leave it outside one of our garages. And take care on the motorway it’s really icy, black ice you know” John said.
“Yeah, thanks John,” I said, replacing the phone.
Anne accompanied us out to the car and I noticed someone had pissed the word “cunt” onto the boot lid. “I don’t like that” I said to Anne, annoyed.
“Oh they are just boys larking about and they don’t mean anything by it Mike” Anne said.
“Yes I don’t suppose that they did, probably had a few drinks” I said tolerantly. I kissed her on the cheek “Goodbye see you again soon Anne” I said.
Sara warmly embraced Anne and kissed her “Yes we will come again soon” she said.
I laughed to myself at the non implied innuendo of this innocent creature and we got in the car and started on the drive back to London.
I drove carefully on an almost deserted motorway, being aware of the ice and snow. Then I passed a lorry parked in a lay-by and thought nothing of it as I heard it start up. Then I noticed it coming up in my rear mirror and moved over to let it overtake. As it over took it started to pull over and into the little car that I was driving. I sounded the horn as it crashed alongside the little Ford Fiesta and fear gripped my vitals as I realised that this was no accident and as I looked into the side mirror of the lorry I caught a glance of a man wearing a balaclava and I could see his mouth laughing. Suddenly he crashed into me again and as I lost control of the small car I heard Sara screaming as we were forced up onto the centre of the dual carriageway. I pressed my foot hard down on the accelerator releasing in that split second of imminent death that I felt no fear, did not scream and still kept on trying to steer the car which spun round and then finished up pointing the other way. I noticed the lorry backing up towards us and I pressed down on the accelerator and the car shot off the centre and back on the road skidding and swerving until I got it under control. I had noticed that we had just passed a slip road and I drove down the motorway the wrong way praying that nothing would come along and crash into us then I reached the slip road and drove onto it and drove along it. I realised that I had survived another hit and that the gods were still smiling on me and gave thanks to Heaven.
Sara was still crying, sobbing quietly.
“Don’t worry baby, we are safe now” I said.
“He was trying to kill us” she observed.
“I know and rejoice that we are still alive and our guardian angels are watching over us” I said, filled with the exultation of surviving death yet once again.
A Murderer Revealed
Chapter 24
When we pulled up outside the Merton offices the Peugeot was parked outside so I drove the Fiesta round to the Videx lock ups at the rear of the building and parked where John had said and we got out of the car.
Sara and I stood looking at the little car that was badly damaged all along the right hand side. “We were lucky” I thought.
“He really tried to kill us. Look at John’s poor little car” Sara said a sad expression on her face.
I hugged her and held her tight. “Don’t worry baby our guardian angels are watching over us” I said. “Our would be killer must be a right evil bastard” I thought, thinking of the fact that Sara was in the car with me.
“Do you believe that Mike?” Sara asked.
“Yes I do because I don’t know the secret of life but I know that Heaven exists because I have seen it in my work and in other artists' work” I replied.
“Tell me about it” Sara said.
“Okay but let’s get out of the cold” I said, grasping her hand and walking around to the Peugeot. The engine started for the first time. “If I had this car then I would have overtaken the lorry” I thought. “Come on baby, let's go home” I said. As I drove I was in a state of high alert watching out for another attempt on my life. I wondered how I could protect myself and whether I should get a small pistol or knife but then I knew that if I was found to be carrying a weapon then I would be recalled on my life licence as a danger to the public.
“You were going to tell me about Heaven” Sara said, interrupting my thoughts and looking at me expectantly.
“Oh yes, well it’s a non physical state where one exists in space with all the other angels. I have had visions when I was painting but I couldn’t capture the images. Then one day I was in the Tate Gallery looking at a bust of Rodin and it started to shake, it was on a plinth about waist high. I was shocked and I looked down at the bottom of the plinth and it was secured by metal brackets to the floor. I knew Rodin was communicating with me and I looked down at the bronze head, which was about waist high and I could see the marks that he had made with his fingers when he worked the clay, then suddenly a vision of heaven appeared” I said remembering the experience.
“What was it like?” Sara asked.
“It was a three dimensional vision floating in space just above Rodin’s bust and I could see innumerable bodies, some naked, some with robes but which were not worn for modesty” I said, casting my mind back.
Sara looked at me in fascination “Do you think that we would have gone there if we had been killed?” she asked.
“Yes I think so” I said knowing that she would but I wasn’t sure about myself and I thought of some of the bad things that I had done in my life, especially when I was in my teens. “No one knows these things, one just has a feeling but most people never think about it” I said.
“What would have happened to our bodies?” Sara asked an expression of morbid curiosity on her face.
“They are just vehicles, robots and one is looking out through the eyes. It doesn’t matter” I said, feeling that it did in some illogical way.
“Would they have buried us” Sara asked.
“I have instructed in my will that I wish to be cremated, but let’s stop this morbid conversation” I said as we neared Morden and John’s bungalow.
“I hope Mars is all right,” Sara said.
“Of course he will be?” I said.
“I bet that he has missed me,” Sara said.
“And you him” I said, turning left down Wandle Road and pulling onto the forecourt of John’s bungalow.
Sara pressed the doorbell and I heard the chimes sound inside and the sound of Mars barking.
The door opened and Karl stood there smiling holding Mars on a lead “Hello Sara, Mike” he greeted us.
Mars jumped up to Sara and she started to hug and kiss him.
Oh Mars I have missed you so much” Sara said.
Karl bent down and undid the leash. “I had to keep him on a leash because he run away a couple of times,” he said apologetically.
“Oh Karl I wanted to see you too because I thought that it would have been terrible if I had been killed without seeing you again” Sara blurted then she hugged Karl and started to sob.
I realised that she was in a state of post traumatic shock although she had been acting quite normally up to this point.
“We had an accident on the motorway, we got hit by a lorry” I explained not going into detail.
“Fancy a cup of coffee,” Karl asked.
“I’ll make it” Sara offered, wiping her eyes.
“Are you sure that you are all right?” I asked.
“Yes I’m all right now” Sara said.
Sara went off to make the coffee with Mars following her and wagging his tail.
I sat down on the settee. “She’s a bit upset after the lorry incident” I said to Karl thinking that one thing I had always hated while driving on the motorways was lorries.
“One of Dad’s mates is a lorry driver. He was over here this morning early, they had a meeting here, Dad and two of his mates, he loves smashing into cars. They were all laughing over it and I was spying on them like I usually do” Karl said.
The realisation hit me, a thunderbolt of perception. “John was trying to kill me,” I thought.
“Yes they were all laughing over his mate smashing into a car today. Yeah, they was all pissed like they usually are, they think it’s funny” Karl said.
Sara walked in with three mugs of Nescafe on a tray. “It’s Nescafe couldn’t find any ground coffee or the percolator,” Sara said.
“Dad chucked it out because none of us drink that stuff you like, it was all right with milk or cream though.
“Evil bastard, thought we wouldn’t need it anymore” I thought and this act was symbolic of his dislike of me now I realised. At least I knew who my would be murderer was and could be on my guard and I wondered what his motives were and whether he had discovered my decision not to take the gay films off the market. He would kill me and make himself managing director of Videx. Perhaps he was doing it as a favour to Old Bill because he had been told that those above would like it. I knew the way it worked: a hint was made to a corrupt Scotland Yard detective that some reward like promotion would be made if a certain person was “brown bread” and then the detective let it be known to some gangster in the Underworld that it would be better if a certain Mr Freeman wasn’t around. I knew the Krays had carried out many murders when detectives had hinted that a certain person should be “brown bread.” They had only been imprisoned because of their association with the American Mafia and because they started to kill people without orders. I remember Tommy telling me that I had been “blackballed” in 1969.
“You are all right, there was no hit on me now in 79 because I had kept schtum. The old squares all have a meeting and they have a white or a black ball, no one knows what ball the others will put in the bag, but they pass this little bag around a table and they put a white or blackball in the bag. You had more blacks than white so you were blackballed in 69.”
I finished my coffee and stood up. “Let’s go home Sara, and Karl don’t mention to your Dad what you told me about his lorry driver mate” I said.
“All right Mike but why” Karl asked.
I put my arm around Sara’s waist. “Because he doesn’t like me knowing his secrets and he wouldn’t like you spying on him” I said.
“I won’t say nothing anyway and I wasn’t going to,” Karl said.
“All right then we will come and see you again, bye, bye Karl” I said.
Sara hugged Karl and kissed him on the cheek “Goodbye Karl we will come and see you again soon” she said.
I drove to Banstead and pulled onto the forecourt of number 1 the Linkway. “I wonder what to say to Sara” I thought because I had to tell her that was for sure.
“I’m starving and I feel like making a curry,” Sara said.
“Okay shall we go out to that nice Indian restaurant in Wimbledon?” I asked.
“No, I just want to stay in the house with you Mike,” she said, putting her arms around me.
“Okay I’ll drive up to the small holdings and get a couple” then I thought that I had better not leave her alone. I had to be careful now. “No, I want you to stay with me, and I have something important to tell you” I said.
“Sara, I know who tried to kill us,” I said.
Sara’s eyes opened wide with surprise and shock. “Who, how do you know?” she asked.
“I’m going to tell you but you have to pretend that you don’t know, because that gives us a certain advantage” I explained.
“Yes but who do you think it was?” Sara asked.
“I don’t think I know who it was, because Karl inadvertently told me it was his father,” I said.
“John! I don’t believe it, he would never do such a thing” Sara exclaimed.
“You had better believe it because Karl told me that he was spying on him and his mates and they were all drunk and laughing when his lorry driver mate described smashing into a car on the motorway today. Karl didn’t realise that it was our car, but I did” I said.
Sara started to sob again. “I thought that he was your friend and that he liked me...” she managed to say. “What are we going to do Mike?” she asked.
“We are going to act as if we don’t know. All the world is but a stage and we play our parts upon it. It’s just acting, that's all. Just think we know that’s it was him and that gives us a big advantage” I said managing a laugh.
“Mike, how can you laugh?” Sara asked a serious expression on her face.
“It’s called black humour” I joked, turning into the little lane that led to the small holdings.
“Well I don’t think that it’s funny and I don’t know whether I can act as if I don’t know” Sara said with a worried look on her face.
“Of course you can, remember when you were the maid in the Glass Table Orgy?” I said.
A little smile appeared on Sara’s face. “That was different,” she said.
“No it’s not, everyone is acting the part they have chosen on the stage of the world” I said.
“I am not, I am just myself” Sara said.
“You act as though you wish others to see you as and you do what you think is right, and that is your act” I explained.
“Poo what’s that horrible smell?” Sara said, pressing the button that wound up the window.
“It’s the pig farm, you can smell it for miles. That’s why we don’t eat them. I replied.
“It’s disgusting, what do they ever eat?”
“They eat anything and some farmers feed them human excreta” I replied.
“They never do!”
“They do honestly, they eat anything and the Kray Twins, who I have told you about, they fed their victims to them” I informed her.
“What alive?” Sara asked.
“No dead I think” thinking of the awful possibility that knowing the Krays that they could have been alive.
I bought three free range chickens, one for Mars. “I’m going to phone John now and tell him about the accident so if he comes round just act, as if you don’t know” I said. I rang John’s number.
“Hello” he answered.
“John the Fiesta’s all smashed up. Someone tried to kill us on the way back” I said.
“You and Sara are you all right?” John asked in a concerned tone.
“Yes we are okay although Sara’s a little bit upset.
“Look I’ll be coming round to see you in a little while” John said.
“Okay John” I said thinking what a good actor he was.
“John’s coming round now let’s see what a good actress you are” I said to Sara.
I heard John’s Merc pull up outside and thought about killing him because he tried to kill us and that it would be justified. I had the advantage now because I knew that he was no longer my friend but my mortal enemy. I fantasised about torturing him and making him confess and filming his confession but who would I give it to because I knew that the police were corrupt and it could easily disappear.
The doorbell rang and I went to the front door and opened it.
“Glad that you came straight over, come in” I said, studying his expression of mock concern and again I realised that he was a good actor but I knew that I was better.
“I had a look at the Fiesta and it’s a bit smashed up but that’s easily repaired in the trade but thank God that you and Sara are all right. Are you sure that it was deliberate, he might have been pissed the driver, and skidded on the ice and I bet you were smoking that stuff again” John said with a grin on his face.
I looked at him straight in the eyes. “It all happened so quickly John, but he was waiting for me on the motorway” I replied, acting as if there was a measure of doubt in my mind.
“Waiting, well that proves it then, it was an accident or else he would have driven off” John said smiling.
“I don’t know John” I lied.
Sara walked into the room. “Hello John, would you like some tea or coffee?” she asked, looking normal.
“Nothing for me Sara thanks I’ve got to rush off now a bit of business” John said.
“Did Mike tell you that someone tried to kill us?” she said.
“Yes he told me that a lorry smashed into you but everyone’s drinking this time of year and he probably skidded on the ice. He was waiting for you Mike said and if he had been trying to kill you he would have driven off. I’m glad that you two are all right. It could have been a lot worse. I’ve got to rush, see you soon” John said.
As I studied him I suddenly saw him turn into a huge reptile for a second and I realised that his nickname the snake was very appropriate. In the Underworld a snake was a snake in the grass, an informer and I knew instinctively that he was an informer and I remembered him meeting that detective before we had our haircut and him giving him a note. I knew that he must have many enemies in the Underworld and that’s why he had oxygen tanks and secret rooms in his new house and I relished the fact that his enemies were now my friends.
I heard his Merc start up and drive off and I almost felt like saying “cut” and that I was directing my performance on the world stage.
“You were marvellous Sara. You are a brilliant actress on the world stage” I said, hugging and kissing her.
“I didn’t know that I could do it. Come on, I have cooked a nice curry” she said.
The Plan
Chapter 25
I knew that John might make another attempt on my life and that there was only one way to stop him and that was money. So when he came into the office to collect his cash I put my plan into action.
“John, I have been warned by my solicitor that I might be prosecuted if I don’t take the gay films off the market” I said.
“Why don’t you take them off then?” John replied quickly.
I knew that he already knew about the order from above and that his police contact had whispered in his ears. “Because those two films account for forty per cent of our takings” I said watching his face take on the glum expression that I had come to recognise he wore when he was really upset.
“Forty per cent! What just on those two films?” John said gobsmacked, realising all that lovely money that he was going to lose.
“Yes and there is no advertising overheads either, just one little ad in gay news” I informed him. I had tried to advertise elsewhere but no one else would accept the ads.
“Yes, if we took all the other films off the market and just sold gay films then we would have more money,” I said.
John’s jaw dropped at this nugget of information which was true by the way because I was spending thousands every month now advertising all the other titles. Actually I knew it was a long term investment because Videx was getting thousands of mail order customers most of whom re-ordered and some bought every new title that we published.
“Yes if we took the gay films off the market then Videx would be non viable and we would have to slash our advertising bill and that would mean a big drop in new mail order customers” I explained.
“Why didn’t you tell me this before?” John asked. “Now I know why you have been acting so stupid in not getting rid of the homo stuff when you were told by the brief. I thought that you was off your head” John said.
“Don’t worry John I have worked out a way that we can keep all that lovely dosh” I said.
“How’s that?” John said an eager expression on his face.
I looked over at Sara who was listening to the conversation and with a knowing look on her face and she walked over to us. “Would you like a cup of tea John?” she asked.
“All right then love” John replied quickly then turning back to me. “Go on Mick” he said an expectant look on his face.
“You evil greedy bastard” I thought and I fantasised about putting poison in his tea. “It’s easy,” I said, smiling with John hanging onto my every word. I‘ll fuck off to Amsterdam before the trial and register Videx BV, a Dutch company and you take the gay films off the market as the English director then I will put and ad in Gay news with the Dutch address” I said.
“But the customs will stop the homo films,” John said.
“No they won’t because I’ll fax the orders of the English customers through to you and you send them out” I said smiling broadly.
“But can’t Old Bill stop you?” John said.
“Of course they can’t because it’s legal in Holland and it will be the Dutch company selling them and I’ll pay the money into a Dutch Videx BV bank account” I explained. Actually I had worked out the plan and it would work.
“But you said that our Videx would be unviable without the homo gear, '' John said, the glum expression appearing on his face again.
“No it won’t because Videx Ltd will be getting paid for the gay titles by credit transfer, straight into its English account and I will send you your cash by registered mail” I explained.
“Fucking hell Mick you’re a fucking genius, how the fuck did you think all this up?” John said beginning to smile now that he thought that he could keep all the money from a business he detested so much, the production of gay videos.
Sara came into the office with three mugs of tea and put them on the office table.
“Thanks Sara love” John said, picking up his tea and sipping at it. “So when you fucking off then?” John asked.
“Well Offenbach tells me that they will prosecute in the summer and he will let me know when. I am going over to Amsterdam before then to register Videx IO, that means it isn’t trading yet and open the bank account, and guess what we will be able to accept credit cards, we are going to be fucking millionaires and they can’t stop us. I’ll teach the bastards I’m going to flood this country with hardcore porn” I said laughing, sipping on my tea.
“You sure Mick, you know, they can’t stop us?” John said his face excited at the news of becoming a millionaire.
“I’m absolutely sure of course and Lindsay can run the office with Lisa and perhaps you might need to get him some help. Hey Lindsay, do you reckon that you could run the office if I wasn‘t here?” I shouted down the length of the office.
“Sure boss, why you going away?” he asked.
“Not just yet, but I’ll let you know,” I replied.
“But you won’t ever be able to come back,” John said.
“I know, but I don’t give a fuck and I love Amsterdam” I said thinking that I would be able to go to the coffee shops and smoke the best hash in the world in public without the fear of being arrested.
“But how are you going to make the films Mick?” John asked.
“Easy Lindsay will get the girls and send them out, the airfare is peanuts and also I’ll be getting girls out there” I said.
“Sounds too easy to be true,” John remarked.
“Don’t worry John, I have checked it all out and it will work and also it’s legal. I’ll have a Dutch company solicitor and accountant and I’m going to acquire Dutch nationality. I’m fed up with this licence shit. I can’t even defend myself ” I said.
“Okay Mickey boy, it sounds a great idea and I will check it out with Cohen and Cohen. I’m pleased for you son, more like the old Mick because I really thought that you were going off your nut, especially when Old Bill told me that you had got the full SP about the homo stuff and you could have a licence for nothing if you stopped selling them, I mean like it didn’t make sense to me, but now it does and I never knew how much we were getting out of it” John said smiling now.
“Okay John, I will be making a few trips to Amsterdam before I leave because I need to get a flat and sort out the registration and so on” I explained.
“All right Mick I’ll be off now, got a bit of business” John said looking at his gold Rolex.
“See you John, and don’t worry I will make us both millionaires” I said.
“I know you will. Bye Sara” he said a big smile on his face as he left the office.
I looked through the blinds as he left and watched him as he got into his big white Merc and drove out into Merton road accelerating so fast that the tyres squealed angrily on the tarmac. I put my arms around Sara and kissed her. “He doesn’t want to kill us anymore. He’s going to be a millionaire” I whispered in her ear and then laughed out loud but intended to take revenge on John. I didn’t know how yet but I knew that I would...
Operation Amsterdam
Chapter 26
“Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for flying with KLM, this is your captain speaking and the time is one twenty pm, the weather is fine and we are coming in preparing to land. Fasten your seat belts now please, thank you.”
“Oh this is exciting!” Sara exclaimed, rubbing her hands together in excitement and fastening her seat belt.
Our plane touched down at Schipol Airport and the customs check was cursory. “There’s nothing much that an English person could smuggle into Holland” I thought with a smile.
“Business or pleasure Sir” the customs official asked, looking at our passports.
“Business” I replied.
“Thank you Sir, Madam. Welcome to Holland” he greeted us.
Outside there was a row of Mercedes taxis. I got into the first one. “Kamer van Koop Handel, the Chamber of Commerce” I said adding the English for Sara’s benefit remembering the time that I was here in the Sixties during the Revolution. The Sixties revolution had really changed Holland and now pornography and cannabis was legal and Amsterdam was swinging unlike London where it had been stopped in its tracks by Thatcher whose greatest fear was the permissive society. This was a free country whose administrators were libertarian and a rich one too and felt like I was home again back in a place where my spirit felt free.
The driver drove at a furious rate as though he was a getaway driver for a firm of bank robbers.
“This is fun” Sara said as we started to enter the built up area of Amsterdam.
The driver pulled up right outside the Chamber of Commerce and I paid the fare with a big tip.
Inside the building I was soon seated with Sara opposite an employee.
“Yes how can I help you Sir” she asked in perfect English but with the typical accent that the Dutch have when speaking it.
“I want to register a company, BV that will start trading in a few months time,” I said.
“Do you have an English company Sir?” she asked.
“Yes I’m a director of Videx Ltd” I replied.
“You could open an office of Videx Ltd here in the Netherlands” she informed me.
“No, I want to register a Dutch company for business reasons and I will be resident here” I said.
“We will just fill in these forms to set up your company. What would you like to call it?” she asked.
“Videx BV” I answered.
“Videx BV, that will be Videx IO until the company starts trading” she replied.
“Well that was easy” I said to Sara as we left the building.
“Wasn’t it just and they are so nice, but tall the Dutch people it seems” Sara said.
“The Dutch are the tallest people in the world” I replied realising that she must feel very small here, and indeed I felt small myself and I laughed. “Don’t worry there are lots of different races here, Chinese, Malaysian. We will go to a restaurant once I have finished business for the day, when I have opened a bank account that is. Then we will find a hotel before we go flat hunting” I said.
We went to the ABM bank in Dam square where I opened a business account and they explained to me that when I had an address someone would call and set up a credit card service including a machine.
“Now that business is over we can relax. There are restaurants of all kinds here and we will find a Malaysian one” I said.
Sara rubbed her hands together excitedly. “Do they really have Malaysian restaurants here in Amsterdam?” Sara asked.
Of course I told you they have all kinds of restaurants here.
I looked in a phonebook and there was one just a short distance away from Dam Square.
As we entered Sara was amazed because the waitresses were Malaysian and she started to speak to them in Malaysian. I couldn’t understand but soon we were seated at a table and eating all kinds of Malaysian dishes.
“I bet it’s all very hot” I said.
“No, not all of it and I have asked them to make your main dish of spicy prawns medium hot, just how you like it. Look, this is peanut sauce, it’s not hot at all” she said smiling.
“Do you want a Malaysian beer if they have some?”
“Yes okay I’ll try it” I said.
I quite enjoyed the meal and afterwards I booked into a hotel for the night and I took Sara to The Bulldog coffee shop in the Leidseplein. Inside Sara was amazed when I was handed a menu of forty different kinds of hashish and even more surprised when I sat at the bar along with several other customers smoking it.
“What is legal here?” Sara asked.
“I think that it is decriminalised and that you can smoke it in most places. I’m going to have a coffee but they serve real freshly pressed orange juice in most coffee houses. Do you want one?” I asked.
“Oh yes please” she said and the barmaid cut up some oranges and put them on a small machine and pure orange juice came out.
Sara smiled as she sipped at her drink. “I think that I’m going to enjoy living here,” she said.
The next day we went flat hunting and I phoned an agency and we made an appointment to see some accommodation. I explained that I wanted a ground floor apartment near the VondelPark and that I wanted to move in about June. The agent showed us a ground floor apartment with a garden that backed onto the Vondel Park and there was even a gate that led directly into the park itself.
“Wow! This is beautiful” Sara exclaimed.
The occupier of the apartment, an American, was out when we inspected it and I noticed some video cables in the wall of one of the rooms that indicated that a duplication bank had been set up there. “Synchronicity I just have to plug in the machines” I thought because then I would be able to supply Holland, Europe and the rest of the world from here.
“Look when we want to go for a run we just have to go out the back garden door and we are in the VondelPark” I said to Sara.
“Mike its wonderful and I can’t wait to move here” Sara said enthusiastically.
Everything was now set up to go. I just had to go back to England to make more titles and to complete my plan for the Dutch operation.
I booked a flight for the next day and we spent the rest of the time visiting the coffee shops with me smoking the best hash in the world in public and it was very relaxing not having to hide away in a toilet for fear of being arrested. I wondered why the British government did not do what Holland had done and decriminalise it because there was far less violence there than in the UK with its alcohol fuelled youth.
Some Girls you don’t...
Chapter 27
Yvonne had dinner with us at the Linkway and we didn’t have any sex but she brought her attractive eighteen year old girl along who I gave a part time job to as a maid. Of course I had ulterior motives and planned on seducing her with Sara’s help.
I had to go and pick her up at Tom and Yvonne’s house. Inside was quite nice and it was situated in a secluded cul de sac near the Surrey downs. When I arrived Tom was out at work.
Yvonne took me aside. “Mike there’s something that I ought to tell you, Lola might tell you that Tom raped her when she was twelve but I don’t believe her and if I did I would leave Tom even though I love him” she explained.
I thought that Yvonne was telling me this in case her daughter Lola mentioned it to either me or Sara. “Well sometimes girls of that age fantasise about sex” I said.
As I drove Lola to my house we chatted and I noticed how sexually attractive she was and knew that I would fuck her if I got half the chance. I did not know whether Tom had raped her because he seemed such a pleasant guy but where precocious females are around some men find it difficult to control themselves and I realised that Tom might not be her real father. No doubt she would get around to telling me and Sara about it when we got to know her a bit better.
Lola looked like Yvonne with dark wavy hair which she wore long and tied in a ponytail, she had brown eyes that I noticed that she had carefully made up with eyeliner, her lips were rouged and full and she had a habit of pouting them that I found erotic, nice even teeth, arched eyebrows and she was taller than her mother with long legs and also had quite large breasts. She wasn’t dressed sexually and wore a plain loose sweater except her tight jeans showed off her nice round buttocks.
Sara greeted Lola affectionately, kissing her on the cheek and hugging her and I could see immediately that they liked each other.
Then she set about cleaning the house but Sara insisted on helping even though I told her that one does not usually help cleaners.
On her second visit she broke a dinner plate. “I’ll have to spank you for that” I said, planning to seduce her.
“Mum said, no spanking or sex” Lola replied quickly.
Sara laughed and blushed because I had admitted to her that I would like to fuck Lola.
“Well all right then I was just joking” I said.
“That’s what Tom did, he used to spank me if I was naughty and Mum let him then he started to interfere with me. I told Mum but she didn’t believe me then one day when Mum was out he raped me” Lola said small tears forming in her eyes.
“Sit down Lola and I’ll make you a nice cup of tea. You stay here Sara and give her a little cuddle” I said feeling guilty and wondering how a father could rape his own daughter. I remembered that that Freud had said in the Twenties that father daughter incest was quite common and it had caused an uproar with everyone speculating whether he had an incestuous relationship with his daughter Anna.
I made a pot of tea and returned to the living room where Sara sat with her arm around Lola. “Here we have a nice cup of tea,” I said. After a while Lola regained her composure and became angry.
“I’ll always hate him for it” she said vehemently.
Then I believed her and never made any advances towards her after that and we became real friends.
The day arrived when Sara drove off in the driving school car to take her driving test. I kissed her goodbye and wished her luck and hoped that she would get a racially unbiased tester who would test her on her driving skills alone and also not on her innocent, youthful and naive appearance. She knew the Highway Code off by heart and drove the Peugeot confidently.
I heard the driving car pull up outside the house and looked out of the window watching her running up the driveway, her face wreathed in smiles and I knew that she had passed this time before I opened the front door.
“I have passed,” she said, throwing her arms around me and hugging me.
“Congratulations” I said and I had this strange paternal feeling towards a girl who was also my lover.
We went out to the Toscana that evening and celebrated and drank lots of champagne then afterwards at home we made hot passionate love.
Beast of Censorship
Chapter 28
I read the clippings about censorship that Ted sent me and this month the propaganda about pornography and its corrupting effects were increasing and I knew that those above were manipulating public opinion in order to prepare their case against me and opinion polls showed indeed that there support for censorship was getting slightly stronger. I decided to wage my own propaganda war and I sat down smoked a few pipes and wrote an article to the Guardian entitled the Beast of Censorship and I put all the facts about the research that had been done including the Williams Report in the UK the Presidential Commission on Obscenity in the States, both of which were five year studies which concluded that pornography had no harmful effects on society and recommended its legalisation for adults and both of which had been rejected by hostile governments against the advice of their own experts. Then I stated why the governments of Europe had legalised it because it was found that the availability of pornography was accompanied by a massive decrease in sex crimes against women. I said “The Beast of Censorship is always hungry and the more flesh you give it is never satisfied and will always want more.” I was pleased with my letter and sent it off and two days later the phone rang in the morning before I had even got out of bed and it was Ted telling me that my letter had been published.
“Thanks for telling me Ted” I said then I put down the phone.
“Who was that?” Sara asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.
“Ted, my letter the Beast of Censorship was published in the Guardian today. I’ll get a couple of copies on the way to the office” I said.
“Oh really Mike, you are so clever” she congratulated me.
I felt great because I thought that getting a letter published in the erudite Guardian was a sign that one was regarded as an intellectual and I wondered what my old teachers would think in Santley Street Secondary Modern for working class idiots would think.
The office was busy as usual with all the phones ringing.
“Morning Mike, nice to see you back, I’m going to miss you and Sara when you’re gone” Lindsay said.
I looked at Lindsay's face and realised that I was going to miss him too and that he was a real friend now. I’m going to miss you too Lindsay but you will be able to come over when you want. We have got a nice apartment right by the VondelPark, we just go out the garden door straight into the park” I said.
“I’m going to miss you too Lindsay but you ought to see our flat. It's fabulous and Amsterdam it’s cool. We went to a Malaysian restaurant with Malaysian girls serving with real Malaysian food” Sara enthused.
“Yeah Amsterdam’s a cool place” Lindsay agreed. “I was talking to John and I will need to hire some help, a couple of nice chicks to help me out” Lindsay said smiling.
“Well I’m not leaving until June because I have got to set the operation up and also make a few more films. Because when I leave I’m not coming back” I said.
I will do Girl/Girl
Chapter 29
I looked at the photo of the model that had replied to the Stage advert; she was gorgeous with a sculpted body, long legs, large perfect breasts, and a beautiful face with long blonde hair. “I would like to do girl/girl modelling and I am willing to do everything with another good looking girl, Love June xxx” I read. I immediately thought of Gillian the nurse who had similar beautiful blonde looks but with short hair and remembered what she had said about a couple who had just wanted her to play lesbian games with the wife while the husband watched and masturbated. I would shoot a lesbian film in one of the Green Street apartments, just a short and I might include it in the Videx Video Show volume 2 or publish it on its own as a thirty minute video to see how shorts sold but also because I wanted to see two girls sucking each other and perhaps to fuck both of them. I dialled Gillian’s home number and she answered a sleepy tone to her voice.
“Hello Gillian, it's Mike Freeman.”
“Oh hello, I have been on nights...”
“Oh can you do a film in the daytime then?” I asked.
“Yes when will it be?” Gillian answered sleepily.
“Well I haven’t got to that stage yet and I am just getting it together and I thought about the couple you told me about who used to get you to play lesbian games while the husband watched” I said.
“Oh yes I remember, it was fun, I’m getting horny thinking about it” Gillian said with a giggle.
“We can do a voice over with you remembering and getting horny and then cut into a scene with the other girl June who has just replied to my advert in the Stage” I said.
Yeah okay Mike that’s fine by me, just give me a bit of notice.”
“I will send a script but seeing as you have had lots of experience I want you to add whatever you want because I like to reconstruct events and it gives it that sense of reality” I explained.
“Okay Mike that will be great” Gillian said an enthusiastic tone to her voice.
“Okay goodbye for now, I look forward to working with you again” I said.
“Who was that?” Lindsay shouted down the length of the office.
“Gillian, I'm going to do a lesbian film with her,” I said.
“Shame I feel like a good fuck” Lindsay said laughing.
I noticed Sara grinning and smiling at me and I realised that Lindsay had never fucked her. Lisa was grinning too and I wondered if she was ever unfaithful to John.
“Don’t worry Lindsay I’m going to do a short film of you with Sarah and Sharon featuring you as a rock singer who has a couple of hookers sent over and you do what you like to them, so think about what you want to do to those horny little bitches” I said laughing.
“Oh that will be great man I’ll jot down a few ideas man” Lindsay enthused picking up a ringing phone. “Hello Sir Videx, how can I help you?” Lindsay said, grinning at me.
I picked up the phone and dialled June’s number and was surprised when a guy answered.
“Hello.”
“Hello, can I speak to June?” I asked.
“Hold on I’ll get her, who shall I say is calling?”
“Mike from Videx Ltd” I replied.
“June there’s a Mike on the phone, something about Videx” the guy called.
I heard the sound of a female voice “Oh good” and then the sound of footsteps...
“Hello this is June speaking.”
“Hello June, Mike here, you sent in that gorgeous photo and I want to see you” I said, noticing that she had a slight northern accent.
“I’m not working and that’s why I am trying a bit of modelling” June said.
“Okay June where are you located?”
“Hoxton” she answered.
“Hoxton, can you get over to South Wimbledon, it’s on the Northern Line.
“What time?”
“How about six 'o'clock in the evening?”
“Yes all right I’ll be there, whereabouts is it exactly?”
“I’ll want to see you alone. Are you coming by tube?” I asked, thinking of the guy that had answered the phone.
“Yes I go to South Wimbledon on the Northern Line...”
“Then cross over the road at the lights to Merton Road, walk down a couple of hundred yards and you will see a petrol station on your left, walk in and you will see the Videx Ltd name plate and just ring the bell.”
“Okay Mike sounds easy, I'll see you tomorrow at six.”
“Okay June bye” I said.
When June arrived at six the next day there was just me and Sara alone in the office as Lindsay had gone to do some stripping and Lisa left at four as usual.
She arrived slightly early and Sara took her coat as soon as she walked in.
“Would you like a cup of tea June, isn’t it?” Sara asked.
“Oh yes please it’s so cold out there” she replied.
As she took off her coat she revealed a tight black sweater that showed off her large breasts, a short black shirt and high heels. She had good bone structure, high cheekbones and a defined jawline and her long blonde hair was swept back from a high forehead.
“She is beautiful that’s for sure” I thought. “Hello June won’t you sit down” I said nodding towards the settee.
June sat down showing a generous amount of thigh and crossed her long stockinged legs with a rustle of nylon on nylon.
I handed her the short script I had written. “When I make a film June I require the actors to learn some lines, so have a look at this and in a little while I film you saying those lines, this is just a little test to see what you are like on camera and I must say that you have past the test on looks, so just try to remember this short script.
June sat there reading, not saying much frowning with concentration as she read.
Sara came in with the teas on a tray and placed them on my desk. “Sugar, milk,” she asked June.
“Oh thank you, one sugar and milk for me please” she said politely.
Sara handed her a mug of tea and gave me mine then picked up one of the phones “Hello Videx” she said then wrote down a name and address.
“Sara it’s out of office hours now so please don’t answer the phones as it says on the ads nine till five” I said.
“Okay Mike,” Sara replied.
I had already set up the camera on a tripod and put a mic on a stand near the settee and I was ready to shoot. I took out my pipe and filling it with hash. I lit it and inhaled. I saw June look up from reading the single sheet of paper that I had given her but she just smiled and carried on reading. She had plenty of time I thought and I finished off my tea and got behind the camera and pressing record I filmed her reading. “Ok June are you ready?” I asked.
“I think so,” she replied hesitantly.
“Okay then put the script down and give your cup to Sara, when I say action, say your lines, but all you have to do is retain the meaning, use your own words if you want, are you ready?”
“Yes I’m ready” June said nervously as Sara took the script and cup.
“My husband likes to see me with other girls, and he has put a two way mirror in the bedroom, then he gets girls to come over and we play together as he watches. There is this girl Gillian who we met through a contact magazine and she is coming over tonight. I don’t mind doing it to please my husband and this girl Gillian is nice and my husband loves to see me sucking her cunt. When the girl has gone he comes in and gives me a good fucking...”
“Okay cut, very good June” I said.
“Was I all right?”
“Yes you were great” I said.
“But I don’t go with anyone except my husband and I was wondering...” June said haltingly.
“Don’t worry all the work I give you will be with other girls, no men, ok” I assured her.
“Oh good, I am pleased,” she said smiling.
“There is one more thing, I want you to strip now and show me your body...” I said and as I said the words I saw a slight embarrassed look on June’s face and felt my penis respond...
“June stood up and began to undress, pulling her sweater over her head to reveal a large size brassiere, D cup, or whatever, I didn’t really understand the sizes, on a slender body. She reached around and undid her bra and released her large firm breasts.
I stared as they tumbled out, released from their bondage and stayed firm but jiggling with the movement as she undid her skirt and took it off, then slid down her white knickers. She started to undo the suspenders...
“That’s okay, leave on your shoes, turn around, that's great” I said. I switched off the camera and sat down at my desk as she stood there naked except for high heels, stockings and suspenders.
“Now Sara come over here,” I said.
Sara walked over and stood next to me. “Sara sit down on the settee next to June” I said.
Sara smiled at me guessing what was coming next and sat down obediently.
“Now June I want to see if you really can play the part and I want you to kiss Sara then get down and suck her cunt and make her come” I said.
June had a slightly embarrassed look on her face and I suspected that she had never done anything like this before and somehow this made it more erotic. She started to kiss Sara and then to feel her breasts.
Sara responded and cupping one of June’s large breasts she began sucking her nipples.
I noticed that June’s aureole where large and that as Sara sucked them they became long and erect.
Then June squatted down sitting on her high heels and pushed up Sara’s sari to discover that she didn’t wear knickers. “Oh you don’t wear knickers” she observed.
“No never under my long dress” Sara exclaimed smiling and opening her legs to reveal her smooth hairless vagina.
June squatted on her high heels and began to suck Sara.
I could hear the loud sucking noises and my cock became really hard.
June was good at cunnilingus and whether she had done it before I didn’t know but soon I saw Sara’s face go red and I knew that she was on the verge of an orgasm.
Sara gasped her breath coming in short bursts “Oh yes June, oh yes, you have made me come” she said panting and out of breath.
“Okay June great you have got the part and you will be paid five hundred cash on the day. I will put a script in the post for you” I said.
June stood up and started dressing smiling at me.
“I’m going give you some money in case I use the little test shoot that I did” I said and as I said it I saw the expectation on June’s face and guessed that she was hard up.
“Oh thank you Mike I’m ever so pleased” she said smiling in gratitude as she saw me counting out some fivers.
“Here’s a hundred,” I said.
“Oh I don’t know what to say, you are so kind” she said, kissing me on the cheek.
“Okay June I look forward to working with you, goodbye for now. Sara, can you show her out” I said.
“Yes Mike, come in June” Sara said, taking her hand.
When Sara came back into the office I fucked her on my desk until she had another orgasm. “Nature’s reward, every time you have an orgasm, it makes you more beautiful,” I said.
“Does it really Mike?” Sara replied, smoothing down her dress.
“Yes, really gorgeous, come on, let's go out have a hot spicy curry,” I said.
Lesbian Lickers
Chapter 30
“There’s someone I want to introduce you to, he’s a photographer for Color Climax magazine. He uses the apartments now and again and when you asked me if I knew anyone who might give this new model June some work I gave him a bell. Come to the office and meet him” Peter said.
“Okay Peter” I said following along Green Street and into the apartment building and along the passage to his office.
“Julie, send Ron down here will you” Peter said.
“Hello Mike,” Julie said, picking up the phone and dialling. “Hello, can you send Ron the photographer down to Peter’s office please.”
As usual as soon as I looked at Julie sitting on the desk top her short tight black skirt rucked up showing her thighs and the V shape of her tight black knickers my cock started to respond growing of its own volition.
Julie glanced down knowingly at the tell tale bulge in my tracksuit bottoms. “Mm I can see someone is glad to see me” she said giggling and running her tongue around her lips in a lascivious manner.
Peter laughed knowingly “Mike you are always so fucking randy” he observed.
“Well with Julie around who can help it” I said laughing.
Julie smiled taking my remark as a compliment and crossed her legs showing more thigh and that tantalising flash of her knickers.
Peter sat down at his desk and opened one of the drawers. He took out a plastic bag of coke and started to chop it up with a knife on the glass top of his desk, then to make several white lines.
Julie slid down with alacrity as soon as Peter started and stood watching like someone who is hungry.
I thought that this must be a daily ritual because every time I saw Peter he was snorting from first thing in the morning.
“Open a bottle of champagne Julie will you” he said.
Julie opened the fridge and took out a bottle of Krug “Want a drink Mike?” she asked.
“Yes please Julie” I said wondering what I was doing drinking so early in the day but who could resist champagne.
Julie put three champagne flutes on Peter’s desk and taking a serviette she wrapped it around the neck of the bottle and handed it to me. “Here you are big boy will you do the honours?” she asked.
“Sure," I said, taking the champagne and undoing the metal wiring on the top. Then putting the serviette round the cork I eased it out with a pop and poured the sparkling liquid into the three glasses.
Peter took a rolled up fiver and put it up his nostril then bending over the table he snorted one of the lines then grasping his nose between thumb and forefinger wiggled it from side while he sniffed and immediately afterwards took a sip of champagne.
Julie had moved around the table now and was staring down at the white lines in anticipation.
“Julie” Peter said, giving her the rolled up fiver. Julie grasped the fiver with one carefully manicured hand and inserted it into one of her nostrils, then with the other she pressed her forefinger alongside the opposite nostril and bending over the table she placed the fiver at the end of one of the white lines and moved it along the line while sniffing and the line disappeared up her nose. Then like Peter she pinched her nose between forefinger and thumb and drank some of the champagne.
There was a knock on the door.
“Come in” Peter called.
The door opened and a handsome slim looking guy with long blond hair worn in a ponytail dressed in a denim top, jeans and cowboy boots entered.
“Hello Ronnie, meet Mike” Peter said, still holding the fiver and bending over he snorted another line of cocaine.
“Pleased to meet you Mike,” he said.
“Pleased to meet you Ronnie” I replied.
“I’m the stills photographer for Color Climax and I wonder if I could get some shots of your girls while they are here” he said.
“I don’t allow people on the set while I’m working as it distracts me” I said looking at his blue eyes and smiling.
“Oh I will wait to you have finished, or start before you have started. I won’t be around at all while you are working” Ronnie said.
“Well if you can do that, then if you are going to pay the girls then I have no objection. How much do you pay” I said.
“One hundred, but I am finished in less than an hour, I only want a set of photos. These two girls are beautiful” Ronnie said.
“Okay then why don’t we go up there now before I start and I will watch you” I said I didn’t really like letting him use the set but he seemed a nice guy and perhaps he would be unobtrusive.
“Want a little toot before you go” Peter asked, smiling.
I drained my glass of champagne. “No thanks Peter I can’t get a hard on with that stuff” I replied with a laugh.
“I can fuck all day on it” Peter replied snorting another line and giving the rolled up fiver to Julie.
“It affects people in different ways. I mean Sara was sucking my dick for hours and I really wanted a fuck but it wouldn’t come up, no way” I said remembering when Lindsay had turned me on.
“You’re a funny bastard Mike,” Peter said, laughing out loud. “Ronnie’s the same as you, he never touches it” Peter said, still laughing.
“Can I use your lights Mike?” Ronnie asked.
“Sure you can but they are tungsten. If you only have daylight film I can put a daylight filter over them if you want to balance the light at 3200 Kelvin” I offered.
“No that’s all right, I’ve got some tungsten here, it gives it a nice warm effect” Ronnie said.
“Yeah, that's why I use them,” I said. “Girls, Ronnie here is a photographer for Color Climax magazine that gets published all over the world and he will pay you a hundred for less than one hour's work. Are you up for it?” I asked.
“I certainly am Mike,” June said.
“Count me in too” agreed Gillian.
I got out my pipe and Sara came and sat on my lap.
“I only use long lenses Mike,” Ronnie said, screwing a telephoto onto his camera. “You get really nice pics this way, no distortion like with a wide angle.”
“Yeah right, go ahead man” I said and actually I was watching everything Ronnie was doing because I had seen some of his work in Color Climax and it was brilliant.
I kissed Sara and held her tight as I watched Ronnie at work. He posed June and Gillian in some very erotic lesbian poses which I very much liked and I put my lips close to Sara’s ear. “Look at the poses he is getting and try to get some like that when we start shooting” I whispered.
“Okay Mike,” Sara agreed.
“I will direct the girls to get in some of those poses” I said.
“Why don’t I film now?” Sara asked.
“Do what you want baby” I agreed,
Sara got off my lap and went to the camera. She looked at the monitor and focused in on June and Gillian and composed a picture.
I took another hit on the pipe and started to feel really stoned as I watched a master of erotic photography at work. I would just relax, get really stoned and watch and when he was finished I would make a thirty minute short called Lesbian Lickers.
Ronnie was finished in about forty five minutes and I watched as he paid the girls a hundred each.
“Got some really good sexy shots man these girls are fab” Ronnie said smiling.
“Give me your phone number Ronnie and I’ll give you a bell when I’m doing another shoot” I promised. Actually I didn’t like waiting around until he had finished but I knew that June would appreciate the extra hundred and I had learnt something about stills photography but I was using the still camera less and less these days and capturing actual frames from the video.
“Okay girls I think that we ought to have a rest and a coffee after all that hard work” I said laughing inhaling on my pipe.
Sara went out to make the coffee and I felt really stoned. I loaded up my pipe again and took another deep hit as Sara walked in with the coffee. I picked up my cup and started to drink. “Anyone fancy some wine or champagne?” I asked.
“Oh yes Mike that would be nice” June said.
“Yes I’ll have a glass too Mike” Gillian said. I opened the fridge and took out a bottle of Krug.
“Sara, do you want some champagne?” I asked.
“Yes please Mike”
“Can you get four glasses then please babe?” I asked.
Sara put four champagne flutes on the glass topped table and I opened the champagne with a pop and filled everyone’s glass. I raised my glass to my lips and savoured the cold bubbly liquid as I drank it and it lingered on my tongue. “Get another bottle out of the fridge Sara baby will you” I said.
Sara handed me the bottle of Krug and I undid the wire then wrapping a serviette around the cork. I extracted the cork slowly until it popped and I poured the yellow sparkling wine into everyone’s glass, filling them to the brim. I looked the three girl’s faces and smiled the stoned look of someone high on hash and wine and realised that I was too fucking stoned to get out of my chair. “Sara, you are going to start shooting in a minute, are you ready?” I said.
“Ready for action Mike” Sara confirmed.
I looked at Gillian and June who were looking at me waiting for direction. I realised that I was too stoned to even remember the script that I had written for the two girls. Then some of it came back to me and I started to direct. “Well June your husband is behind the two way mirror watching and Gillian is just arriving. You have used her services before and you contacted her through an adult contact magazine called Personal Advertiser, you June are ready to answer the door. Gillian, you go outside and ring okay, and we will take it from there, you know what to do and I will be watching the monitor just as if I am watching a film and if the film is exciting then I won't cut, okay” I said looking at the girls who both nodded their heads.
“Shall I go outside and ring the bell then Mike?” Gillian asked.
I looked at her with heavily stoned eyes. “Yes babe, you go outside and ring the doorbell. Sara, are you ready for action?” I asked.
“Ready for action Mike” Sara assented.
“Right get ready to roll them Sara, hit the record button now, action. Right Gillian outside and ring the bell.”
Gillian got up hastily pulling on her street clothes.
I gad forgotten, being too stoned to realise that she was still dressed in her lingerie.
Gillian went outside the apartment door and rang the bell.
June got up and answered the door. “Oh hello Gillian, come in” June said and she led Gillian into the bedroom where she had arranged a bottle of champagne and two glasses on a bedside table. “Would you like a glass of champagne?” June asked.
“Yes please darling” Gillian said.
June poured out two glasses and gave one to Gillian and they sat on the bed drinking. Then they started to kiss.
I looked at the monitor as though I was watching a film called “Lesbian Lickers” and as I watched I drank more wine and smoked more hash. The two girls were now in a sixty nine position and I recognised the closing scenes of the film. The girls were licking and sucking each other’s cunts with abandon then suddenly they were shouting and screaming in apparent mutual orgasms. I looked at the monitor and saw Sara fade to black. “Cut, it’s a wrap” I shouted in my stoned enthusiasm. “Okay girls, that’s it, you were fantastic” I said. I stood up and pulling out a bundle of notes. I counted out two piles of £500. I looked at Gillian’s and June’s faces who were both staring at the money. “Here you are five hundred each” I said, picking up the two piles and handing one to each of the girls...
Anne
Chapter 31
I opened my eyes and felt a warm female body next to mine and remembered it was Anne and that Sara was sleeping with Nick.
I snuggled into Anne, my head pressed against her large breasts and she stirred slightly but didn’t wake. As usual in the mornings I was dying for a cup of tea, or two or three cups for that matter and I was glad when Anne suddenly awoke.
“Do you want some breakfast Mike?” she asked sleepily.
“I fancy a nice cup of tea first” I said.
“I will make a pot and we can drink it in bed,” she said, getting out of bed and putting on a dressing gown.
I heard the shower go on and wondered whether she wanted me to fuck her so as soon as she left the shower and I heard her go down stairs I got up and had one myself then got back into the big four poster bed. I thought that it was a virtue to always be clean before one had sex. I lay there thinking about the lorry and John’s attempt to kill me and Sara and wondered whether his motivations were personal or whether Old Bill had told him that I should be “brown bread.” I remembered in the Sixties when Alton had told me that he wanted Gordon Smith “brown bread” and thought how bizarre it was when a high ranking police detective at Scotland Yard orders you to kill someone. Then I discovered that The Krays were in fact killing Underworld figures who corrupt police detectives wanted dead.
“Penny for your thoughts Mike” Anne said smiling as she walked into the huge bedroom carrying a silver tray and placed it carefully on the small bedside table on her side of the bed.
“Oh I was thinking of when a high ranking police officer from Scotland Yard ordered me to murder someone” I replied.
Anne’s face took on a shocked expression. “That’s incredible Mike and no one; I mean no member of the public would believe it. Nick has told me about your conviction and in his opinion you should never have been found guilty” Anne said, pouring the tea and handing me a cup.
“Oh I’m so glad that he believed what I told him” I replied.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Anne said, climbing into bed.
“Not really because I think about it everyday, it’s not nice being a convicted murderer and one can never be an ex murderer like an ex bank robber friend of mine who is now a successful artist. But if you want to ask me anything, go ahead” I said.
“Just one thing, because I am training to be a solicitor now and I like to know about the real world out there and one day we can sit down and you can tell me all about it. What I wanted to ask you: who was the person that this corrupt policeman told you to kill?”
“Maybe you might be able to get me a Queen’s Pardon one day” I said laughing as if I were joking but always retaining a faint hope in my heart remember when I was offered one and I remembered Bruce Reynolds remark that the prosecution knew that it was self defence.
“I would if I could Mike but are you going to tell me who he was” Anne asked.
“Oh yes, his name was Gordon Smith and he had told the Dutch police that I was paying Scotland Yard officers and a big Interpol investigation was underway and they wanted him silenced” I said.
“Do you imagine that this was an isolated case?” Anne asked, sipping her tea.
“No, have you ever heard of the Kray Twins?” I asked.
“Yes everybody has, haven’t they” Anne said.
“Well they killed people in the Underworld who got out of line for various matters on suggestions from corrupt detectives.” I paused looking at Anne’s face wondering what I was doing talking about the past when I should be having a nice fuck.
“Go on then, this is highly interesting” Anne said.
“But sometimes they murdered people themselves,” I said.
Anne put her cup in her saucer. “But how do you know, you could never prove what you are saying. I mean it’s absolutely incredible” Anne said a look of amazement on her face.
“Of course I could never prove it because the department that investigates complaints against the police known as the rubber heel mob is corrupt itself. I knew a detective on the Porn Squad who went into it and he was still corrupt then and always would be. Who would one complain to or make allegations to?” I said.
“Well I believe you Mike, but how do you know that the police murdered people?” Anne asked, sipping her tea again.
“When the police are in their cups they always talk and people in the Underworld get to know everything. One of the guys who was killed was a friend of mine Evan Philips and two of the Porn Squad held him and poured a bottle of whisky mixed with an OD of sleeping tablets down his throat” I said.
Anne gasped, putting her hand over her mouth.
“The other guy was Frankie Albers and he was a go between the Underworld and Scotland Yard who arranged payments to be made by criminals who were willing to pay large sums of cash to ensure their acquittal. Oh, he made a meet with two of the Porn Squad which the Soho fraternity knew about, the next morning he was found dead, it was said at the coroner’s court that he committed suicide by jumping out of his window but Frankie was as hard as nails and everyone knew what had happened...” I said then I laughed at the shocked expression on Anne’s face...
“Mike I know that you are not laughing because you think that the situation is funny because you were a victim of it, but what can be done about it, do you think?”
“Nothing unless there was a revolution because the corruption does not stop at the higher ranks of the Yard it goes right to the top and rots the body politic” I said.
“But how do you know that?” Anne asked, pausing and waiting for my answer.
“That’s what everyone says and because it’s so incredible no one would believe it” I said looking at her but why don’t we stop this conversation until another time” I said feeling horny in spite of talking about corruption.
“Would you like another cup of tea Mike?” Anne asked.
“Oh yes please I always drink two or three cups first thing in the morning” I said.
Anne took my cup and refilled it then handed it back to me. “Just while we are drinking our tea Mike because I find all this incredibly interesting, fantastic in fact” Anne said sipping at her second cup and looking at me. “You were saying that it rots the body politic. Do you know that my sister is married to one of the cabinet members?” Anne said, looking as if I should be impressed.
“Jolly good!” I exclaimed ironically, ignoring this nugget of information. “The reason I know that money goes up above is that when I used to meet the head of the Porn Squad and when he got drunk, which was always, then he would complain that they, the cops that is, didn’t get to keep all the money because it went upstairs to the Home Office” I said starting to giggle.
“Oh Mike, that's terrible but everyone can’t be corrupt surely.”
“I don’t know, perhaps there are some, a few that are not” I replied giggling again.
“Mike, what would you do if you had the power?” Anne asked.
“You are asking me how I would clean out the Aegean Stables but what I would do is to is retire everyone at Scotland Yard and then to pay the top ranks of the police the same wages as captains of industry as well as making the job for the constable one of the highest paid jobs in the community because money is the root of all evil and that is the motivation behind corruption. The reason rich people don’t steal is because they have lots of money” I said laughing loudly this time the tears rolling down my face as if I had told a very good joke. I drained my cup and put my cup on the bedside table.
Anne put her cup down too then kissed me on the lips then suddenly she disappeared under the bedclothes and I felt her hot lips envelop my penis.
I lay there enjoying the sensation and after a while I pulled back the covers and putting my hands on her head. I turned it around until I could see her face. “I like watching you suck me,” I said.
Anne blushed and became embarrassed letting my penis slide from her lips.
“Come on let me fuck you” I said.
“Sara told me that you like this when she is having her period, and I came on this morning” Anne informed me.
“All right but kneel in between my legs and let me watch you” I said my cock becoming rock hard and the thought of watching this genteel woman sucking me off.
Anne knelt down in between my legs and began sucking me.
She wasn’t an expert fellatrice like Sara had become so I reached down and took hold of her hand. When you suck, move my foreskin up and down like this and with the other hand encircled the base of my penis' ' I instructed.
Anne began to do it and she learnt quickly and soon I was beginning to enjoy it. Now look up at me while you are doing it” I said.
Anne glanced up and I looked into her eyes while my cock was in her mouth.
She quickly looked down again. “Look at me Anne” I said.
She looked up again and our eyes met but she could not look at me for long and she kept looking down but teaching a mature woman the art of fellatio was erotic in itself and I soon felt myself going to come. “Oh yes I’m coming” I said looking down at her face then to my surprise she did not take my penis from her mouth but swallowed every drop of my semen. I laughed, pulled her up the bed and kissed her. “I think that you are just trying to please me.” I said repeating what she had said to me the first time that we had sex.
She broke into a peal of laughter remembering the occasion and we both lay in her bed laughing out loud.
Anne got out of bed. “I am hungry now and I am going to treat you like my lord and master with breakfast in bed” she said smiling and putting on her dressing gown she left the room.
I didn’t say that I did not enjoy breakfast in bed much but decided to let her please me and I just lay there thinking of all her ancestors laying in their graves out there, wondering if they were turning in their graves or laughing.
Suddenly the door opened and Anne entered carrying one of her sons in her arms who was naked. She smiled as she walked towards me.
I noticed the look of embarrassment on her son’s face and I don’t know what her intentions were but I held up my hand. “No, take him out of here. I am getting up for breakfast,” I said.
The smile disappeared from Anne’s face and she turned around and left the room. I got up, showered again and got dressed then I went downstairs and ate my breakfast in silence.
“Right Mike you imagine that you are defending this copse and we are the enemy. We will attack and the winner is whoever spots the other first because in modern warfare they would be dead” Nick said.
“Right okay then” I agreed, smiling at Nick and his two young sons Andrew and John who were all dressed in camouflage. “I will get a photo of you when you would be in firing range,” I said.
“That’s if you ever see us,” Nick said, smiling broadly and his sons laughed. Then he walked over to his Land Rover and drove off grinning.
“He knows this land well and will be hard to spot” Anne said.
“Oh this is exciting” Sara observed.
“Well it would be if it were a real battle” I said.
“Do you like war Mike?” Anne asked.
“No I hate it because I was born in 1939 and for the first five years of my life the Nazi bombs were raining down on me. In an ideal world there should be a way of banning it internationally” I said.
“You look incredibly young for your age Mike! Anne said.
“Yes every time one has an orgasm it rejuvenates the body” I said grinning.
Anne and Sara laughed and looked at each other knowingly.
“Mike has picked a good spot to attack here” I said walking around the copse which was about fifty yards by ten and covered by trees. I realised that it was practically impossible to observe the surrounding land that provided lots of cover for would-be attackers.
“Shall we keep watch too?” Sara asked.
“No, because it is impossible but I will climb a tree in a moment and I will see them no doubt,” I said confidently. “If I were in a real theatre of war and I was defending this place for any length of time then I would take a map reference, set trip wires out there with flares and set up fire zones with a machine gun and tracer bullets” I said.
“Did you learn all that in the army Mike?” Anne asked.
“Yes I did and I’m a marksman and in a situation like this, with a small attacking band, all I need is a sniper’s sling and a rifle that has been zeroed in by me.”
“You sound as if you enjoy being a soldier to me” Anne observed.
“Yes I was willing to fight for Queen and country but not as other ranks and when I discovered that I could not rise through the ranks I left” I replied.
“Really so it’s not possible to rise through the ranks then?” Anne asked.
“No officers start off as second lieutenants” I said, hanging my camera around my neck and climbing up a tree. I loved climbing trees and as I climbed it brought back memories of my youth. Up and up I went, hugging the trunk next to my body like a lover, then placing a foot on a branch and grasping another above I pulled myself up. When I was nearly at the top some thirty feet from the ground I sat on a branch and surveyed the surrounding terrain. I had a good view of all the fields from this height.
“Be careful up there Mike” Sara called up a worried tone to her voice.
I looked down seeing her small figure, a tiny worried face looking up.
“Don’t worry I’m good at this and I am safe as houses up here” I shouted down. I noticed that Anne standing beside her did not look worried at all. I put myself in the shoes of the attacker and saw the best position to approach would be along a line of trees with fields behind, and if one could get to those trees that they offered good cover and one would be invisible to those in the copse. There didn’t seem to be any other approach worth considering to a person who knew this land like Nick. I just waited for my camera at the ready, then about twenty minutes later I saw three figures tiny in the distance come through some trees about two miles away walking through a field and approach the line of trees that gave cover up to the copse. They were walking nonchalantly like untrained soldiers, and I could have shot them easily out in the open like that as there was no cover. I trained my camera on them and took three or four pictures keeping them dead in the centre of the frame. Then I climbed down and sat down and took out my pipe.
“Aren’t you playing the game anymore Mike?” Anne asked.
“No, because they are all dead,” I said, filling my pipe.
“What do you mean?” Anne said.
“I’ve got pictures of them miles away in the middle of a field, sitting ducks so to speak, I could have picked them off easily. If I had a machine gun zoned in then I could have killed a whole platoon.”
“What do you mean zoned in Mike?” Anne asked an interested look on her face.
Sara still kept looking out hoping that she would see them.
“One gets a map and a compass and takes bearings on church spires and things like that then sets the map to true North. But you can still do it without a machine gun and a gyroscopic mounting. You fire a burst of tracer at all the likely points of attack and see where it hits the ground and note the range. You can test it out with something like tin dinner plates. Then when you fire a burst at that range the dinner plates spin up in the air. So you have a man up a tree like I was just now and he shouts down when they are in range. They wouldn’t have stood a chance even with just me, an old Second World War, Lee Enfield Mark 4, a sniper’s sling and some smokeless barium cartridges.
Suddenly there was some shouting and the sound of some bangers exploding and Nick and his sons came charging into the copse.
“You’re all dead” his sons chanted and Nick came up behind them smiling.
“You see I told you that you wouldn’t see us” he said a triumphant look on his face. “Phew what a trek but we enjoyed it didn’t we boys” Nick said.
“You were sitting ducks I spotted you miles away, you are all dead” I said.
“Impossible! You couldn’t have possibly seen us” Mike blurted the smile disappearing from his face.
I handed him the roll of Ektachrome that I had taken from my camera. “Get this developed E6 when you go up Soho and you will see yourselves as large as life strolling through a large field? Sitting ducks for an old sniper like me...
Call Girls
Chapter 32
“I wrote this script especially for you Lindsay and you get to fuck the arse off Sarah and Sharon” I said.
“Cool man I can’t wait, '' Lindsay replied laughing, packing a rubber doll into a large box. “This guy will be fucking the arse off her when he get’s it. It’s got an anal orifice” he laughed his blue eyes twinkling.
“Lindsay I can’t believe how many of those fucking horrible dolls you have sold” I commented laughing.
“Most guys are sexually frustrated and will fuck anything with a hole in it” Lindsay said laughing.
Sara who was listening in on the conversation started giggling while Lisa frowned and shot a disapproving glance at Lindsay.
“I reckon that if some guy invented a lifelike robot with sexual organs then he would become a millionaire” I said.
“Of course he would, I mean most guys would buy one” Lindsay said laughing.
“Well you don’t need one, do you?” I said.
“I could do with a female who just did everything I wanted without asking and who waited on me hand and foot, that would be cool man” Lindsay said running a hand through his long peroxide hair and flicking his head so that his diamond earrings glittered.
“What a sex slave you mean?” I said.
“Yeah.”
“Well, have a look at the script and as I told you it’s about this rich rock n’ roll singer who lives in a luxurious flat in Adams Mews and who snorts and when he gets high he calls up this Madam and she sends over a couple of girls. The experienced one Sharon and a new recruit Sarah who has a problem taking Rod’s enormous appendage” I joked.
“Sounds like someone I know, and sounds like fun but where’s Adams Mews?” Lindsay asked.
“Oh it’s one of Peter’s apartments and right opposite the Churchill Hotel and the suite in the film supposed to be in the Churchill and I will make it look like it does with a bit of editing. And check out the script and if there is anything you want in, or changed, then just make a note in the margin and I’ll do it, but let me have it ASAP because I want to send the scripts off to the girls” I said.
“Now girls I want you to walk along the road as though you are searching for the hotel, then you see Adams Mews and Sara says this is it and you start to walk down it towards the big sign, then I will cut and we will go inside the flat, okay” I directed.
“Come on let’s go then” I said and we all walked towards the end of the Mews out into Green Street, Mayfair. It was a nice sunny day in March 1983 and I would shoot this small scene off the shoulder, Lindsay carried the Umatic deck on a backpack and Sara had the boom. Green Street was busy with lots of black taxis passing every minute and pedestrians on the pavements.
“Okay go around the corner and then walk back, then walk towards the camera and past it until you get to Adams Mews, then stop and look up at the street sign, and Sarah you say here it is, then I will cut, okay” I directed.
Sarah and Sharon were giggling standing on the pavement both dressed like call girls. Sharon had a really short red satin skirt and a black and white top that showed plenty of cleavage, six inch red high heels with straps around the ankles, black stockings and was wearing lots of makeup. Sarah also wore a really tight black mini skirt, high heels, black stocking and a black top and as the two blondes got ready for action they attracted lots of attention from passing males.
“Okay get ready for action, action” I shouted and I started to film the two girls as they disappeared around the corner and returned, they walked towards the camera and a passing taxi driver wolf whistled and I noticed a passing male pedestrian do an about turn and stand on the pavement watching them, then they passed the camera and stood looking up at the street sign.
“Here it is” said Sarah pointing and they both walked into Adams Mews.
I zoomed into a close-up of the street sign and cut and walked up to Adams Mews. “Okay that was great, I’m going to film from down there now so when I say action walk down towards the big sign and turn into the driveway of the hotel, then I will cut” I said.
“Okay Mike,” Sarah said.
I walked down a little way past the entrance of the Churchill with my crew following and rested my shoulder against a wall in order to stop camera shake in a long shot.
“Okay girls, get ready for action, action” I shouted and Sara and Sharon walked towards the camera, their high heels clattering on the cobblestones of the Mews. Then reaching the entrance of the Churchill Hotel they turned into the driveway. “Cut” I shouted.
Sarah and Sharon came running out giggling. “Was it all right Mike?” Sarah asked.
“Brilliant, you just looked like a couple of dirty little hookers” I said laughing.
Both the girls broke into fits of giggles as we walked towards the open door of the flat and went up the stairs.
Sara made a pot of coffee and I opened a bottle of champagne as Lindsay had started to chop up some coke on the ubiquitous glass table. I connected the deck to the TV and started to play back what we had just done while taking out some hash and breaking off a piece for the girls. I inhaled the smoke while Sarah and Sharon puffed on a big spliff anointed down the side with some of Lindsay’s coke.
“Smoke and coke Mike, it's cool, why don’t you try some?” Sarah asked.
“Because I can’t get a hard on and I want to give Sharon and you a good fucking later” I said laughing.
Sharon, Sarah and Sara burst into fits of giggles.
“Is that a promise Mike?” Sarah said giggling again while Sharon just smiled and opened her big blue eyes wide but said nothing.
“Hey look at that guy he’s playing with his dick” Sarah shouted breaking into a fit of giggles pointing at the TV.
I looked and saw the guy who I had noticed do an about turn and stand here watching when I was on the camera, ran the tape back and played the sequence again while everyone was in fits of laughter. The two girls walked along the pavement. The guy walked straight passed then as soon as he was behind them he did a quick about turn and stared mesmerised, one hand deep down in his trousers’ pocket.
I played the scene a couple of times more for everyone’s entertainment and now everyone was stoned and in a good mood. I put a new tape in the deck and stood up walking over to the window that was on the second floor directly facing the Churchill Hotel. “Put the legs over here in front of the window Lindsay, I can get a perfect shot from here” I said. I turned to look at Sarah and Sharon. “Girls come over here please” I said.
Sarah, Sharon, Sara and Lindsay all stood by the window looking out.
“Now Sharon and Sarah you are going to be walking down towards the entrance and then you are going to turn up into the driveway and walk up towards the doorman then go right up to him and say can we go for a drink in the bar, then he will probably say no and I will cut and if he says yes go in and then come out again and say that you are just coming back and are going to put some money in the parking meter okay” I directed
“Oh he saw us before” Sarah said giggling.
“That’s all right, Lindsay you hold the mic out of the window and it will pick up the sound of their high heels” I directed.
“Okay boss, I mean okay Mike” Lindsay said.
“Right, is everyone ready for action?” I said.
“Yes ready” everyone agreed.
“Okay girls as soon as you’re outside I will be filming straight into the scene, okay action” I said.
The girls walked down the stairs giggling madly, their high heels clattering as they negotiated the stairs.
I looked at the monitor and started to film them as they walked into the driveway of the hotel which was about forty yards long. They looked the part, their high heels clicking announcing their approach as the doorman watched their progress. I zoomed into a medium close-up as they went up to him and started to talk then I saw him take a pen from his pocket and write down something in his notebook and then the girls turned around and I could see them laughing as they walked back towards the camera and giggling as they came up the stairs.
“He asked for our phone number and said we could only come in as a guest but he would arrange an invitation, that’s why I gave him our number” Sarah giggled.
“So you will be going to the Churchill” I said laughing.
Lindsay sat on the settee; Sara was on the boom and the two girls behind the camera. “Okay get ready for action, action” I said.
Lindsay picked up the bright red telephone and dialled. “Hello it’s Rod here, I want the girl Sharon that you sent over last time, she’s hot and someone else, a new girl, yeah Sarah, what’s she like, eighteen cute, looks sixteen, first timer, take it easy on her, okay. Well send her over, now yeah,” Lindsay said, putting down the phone and pouring a large whisky, getting up and studying himself in the mirror. “You good looking bastard” he said to his reflection in the largest gilded ornate mirror fluffing up his hair.
The doorbell rang and he walked over to the entry phone “Hello, come straight up girls” he said.
The sound of the girls, clattering up the stairs and coming in the door...
“Hello girls, hello Sharon, Sarah you’re the new recruit then baby. Sit down, want a drink, whisky, gin, Baileys anything you want” Lindsay said gesturing towards a big black leather settee.
“I’ll have a Baileys” Sarah said.
“Vodka and orange” for me Sharon said.
Lindsay walked up and down the big room that was richly decorated in a modern style, with framed Pop Art, abstract paintings, chrome and black leather furniture and large gilded mirrors.
“I wonder what the biggest cock you’ve ever seen Sarah is.” Lindsay said, stopping in front of her.
“About this long” Sarah said giggling, holding up her hands to indicate about seven inches.
Lindsay laughed, then unzipping his black shiny silk trousers he pulled out his enormous cock and started to wave it up and down in front of Sara’s face.
“Why it’s enormous, the biggest I’ve ever seen” gasped Sarah staring up at Lindsay’s huge member, her eyes wide, a look of amazement on her face.
“That’s why they call me Rod. Suck it” Lindsay ordered, pushing his cock into Sarah’s mouth.
Sarah opened her mouth, her lips stretched around this enormous penis, her eyes wide, an ambiguous look on her face.
“Sharon, you show her how I like it done” Lindsay ordered.
Sharon took Lindsay’s cock from Sarah and put it in her own mouth and slowly swallowed it until it was right down her throat.
“Now you try it” Lindsay ordered Sarah.
Sarah put Lindsay’s big swollen cock into her mouth and tried to swallow it then started to choke and gag. “It’s too big,” she said, small tears forming in the corner of her eyes.
“Too big for your mouth eh, well come upstairs and we will see if your tight little cunt can take it then” Lindsay said giggling.
“Okay cut, that was great folks. Time for a break” I said.
“Oh Mike, can you play it back?” Sarah asked.
“Sure baby” I said, putting the tape in the deck and pressing rewind. The Umatic took ages to wind back then stopped with a clunk and I ejected it and clicked over the tab so that I could not record over it, put it back in and pressed play. Then the picture appeared on the TV screen and everyone sat down to watch it.
“Now Sarah lay on the bed and you Sharon, you know what I like, hold my cock and lick it as it goes in and out” Lindsay ordered.
Sarah laid on the bed, her eyes wide, a frightened look on her face as Lindsay climbed onto it.
“First we will make you all comfortable, with a pillow underneath your bum, lift up” Lindsay ordered.
Sarah lifted her hips and Lindsay slid a pillow underneath.
“Whoops a daisy” Lindsay said, lifting Sarah’s legs up in the air and putting them over his shoulders then putting his knob on her vagina he pushed it in, a little bit at first, then right up to his testicles.
“Ooh it’s too big, it hurts” Sarah shouted.
“Too big don’t be silly baby, that’s why all the groupies love me cos’ my cock’s so big, long and thick and it stretches their cunts wide open and fills them up” Lindsay said while Sharon grasped his thrusting cock and began to lick it as it went in and out.
“Ooh” Sarah gasped “Ooh, ooh” as Lindsay’s big cock pounded in and out.
“Oh your tight little teen cunt has made me come and I’m gonna fill you right up with my cream baby doll” Lindsay said, thrusting in as far as he could go and ramming his cock right up.
Sarah’s face was contorted in pain, her mouth open, gasping. “Ooh, ooh” she cried.
“Oh yes my little baby I’m coming shooting all my hot creamy spunk right up your tight little cunt” Lindsay gasped as he ejaculated.
I zoomed in on Sarah’s face and faded to black.
“Okay cut, that’s it folks, it was brilliant” I said.
Downstairs we all got really high while we watched the rushes and then me and Lindsay got Sharon and Sarah on the settee and fucked them side by side while Sara knelt down on the carpet and played with my dick and testicles. Then we swopped over and I fucked Sharon while he fucked Sarah. Sharon was a lovely fuck and we both came at the same time.
After we had finished fucking the girls Sarah stood up “I want to have a wee” she said giggling stoned out of her mind. “Why don’t you film me Mike?” she suggested.
I picked up the camera and deck and filmed her in the bathroom urinating into a bidet with gold plated taps while she giggled looking straight into the camera...
News of the World Reporter
Chapter 33
“Hello, News of the World reporter, Carol...” Lindsay said.
“Fuck off, tell her to fuck off...” I shouted down the office.
“Will you hold a minute?” Lindsay asked. Lindsay looked at me. “All publicity is good publicity, remember what Charlie Chaplin said” Lindsay said grinning.
“But they tell fucking lies. I hate the bastards they got me convicted in the Sixties and said I was a commie spy...”
“Mike look if they do a big story about you it will bring in millions of orders, let me handle this anyway I’ll be running the show soon” Lindsay said persuasively.
“Okay then do what you want but they are part of the prosecution team” I said feeling afraid knowing that they would raid me again soon.
“Hello Carol sure you can come over, big story yeah, okay baby” Lindsay said putting down the phone. Lindsay rubbed his hands together in satisfaction. “She’s coming over, she said and she is going to do a big story” Lindsay said a broad smile on his face.
I was smoking a pipe when the doorbell rang.
“That’s her,” Lindsay said.
“I had better put this out,” I said.
“No it will sound great, Mike Freeman, porno King, drug crazed killer, on the run, brilliant” Lindsay said getting up and walking over to the entry phone. “Hello Carol, come in and walk up the stairs” Lindsay said, going out of the office to meet her.
Lindsay walked into the office leading an attractive brunette by the hand. “Let me introduce you to Mike, filmmaker extraordinary” Lindsay introduced me.
I stood up and shook hands with the lady. “Hello I’m Mike Freeman, won’t you sit down?” I said politely.
“Hello Mike I’m pleased to meet you” Carol said sitting down while Lindsay walked back up the office, sat down at his desk and picked up a ringing phone.
Sara walked over “Would you like a cup of tea?” she asked.
“Oh yes please” Carol answered.
“Let me introduce you to my girlfriend Sara, Sara this is Carol” I said.
Sara kissed Carol on the cheek. “Oh I am pleased to meet you Carol” she said then she went off to make the tea.
“Everyone is so friendly, not what I expected” Carol admitted smiling.
I could imagine the reception that the rag’s reporters sometimes got although with others it was a matter of conspiracy to get publicity with the newspaper selling over six million copies on a Sunday.
“Mike, I have been commissioned to do a story on you and Videx and I want it to be a good one and I wonder if you mind if I hang around for a few days and make it a really good one” Carol said.
“No, I don't mind,” I said.
“Busy and it is a nice place that you have here” Carol observed looking around the spacious office and at all the phones that were ringing as usual. “The first thing I want to ask you Mike is, are you willing to go to prison for disobeying the law?” Carol asked, taking a notebook and pen out of her bag.
“I’m not deliberately disobeying the law, but trying to change it so that the people of this country can enjoy the same rights as the rest of mainland Europe” I answered.
Carol’s pen moved rapidly noting down what I had said in shorthand. “But some people feel that your films are obscene and corrupting,” Carol said.
“Well I don’t think so because they are simply stories about the sexual fun and games that people get up to, or might get up to” I said.
Sara popped her head around the door of the little kitchen. “Do you take sugar and milk Carol?” she asked.
“Two sugars for me please and milk thank you” Carol replied scribbling rapidly in her notepad.
Sara emerged carrying two three cups of tea on a tray and put the tray down on my desk. “Here you are Carol,” she said, handing her a cup and saucer.
“Oh thank you Sara,” Carol said, putting down her notepad and pen.
“Why am I going through with this farce” I thought, all this politeness, I should be telling her to fuck off” I thought. “Switch off the phones Lindsay, it’s gone five now” I said.
“Okay Mike” Lindsay replied, scribbling down a name and address and putting down the phone.
Then he walked down the office and sat at Lisa’s empty desk smiling at Carol. Then Sara came along and sat on my desk and we all sat drinking tea together. “This is nice and cosy” I thought because I never imagined that I would be sitting down drinking cups of tea with a News of the World reporter.
“We are all going out to a nice restaurant soon. Would you like to come Carol?” I asked.
“Yes thank you, but I would still be on the job and taking notes” Carol admitted.
“Well I don’t have anything to hide” I said, taking my pipe out of my desk and filling it with hash. I inhaled as Carol’s pen moved rapidly over her notepad.
“I’ll follow you up” Carol taking out her car keys.
“No get in with me because we are only going up the street and I will bring you back” I said.
Carol sat in the back with Lindsay. “I heard that you are a musician, Lindsay,” Carol said.
“Yeah I’m in a group called La Rox, with Ian Mitchell the ex lead of the Rollers and another couple of guys” Lindsay replied.
In the restaurant we all had curry washed down with a couple of bottles of wine.
“Mm it’s a nice restaurant. Do you often come here?” Carol asked.
“Yes because Sara loves hot spicy food, but we go out to all different places” I replied.
Afterwards I drove her back to the Videx offices and I was surprised to see Lindsay start kissing her in the mirror.
We all got out the car and stood chatting on the forecourt then without any ado Lindsay pushed Carol up onto the bonnet of my car and began fucking her. I was amazed and how he managed to get his big cock out and I don’t know, but it was because his skinny hips were moving faster and faster as Sara stood giggling and I joined in.
“I love getting my big cock up you Carol and you can say that I am testing out my theory that all women want a big cock inside them. You love it don’t you baby” he said standing on the ground pumping in and out rapidly.
I wondered if we were still under obs by the Porn Squad and what they would think of this bizarre scene of a reporter being fucked on the forecourt of an open garage with cars going in and out barely ten feet away.
Suddenly Carol started gasping in the throws of an unmistakable orgasm. “Oh yes I’m coming” she called out.
“Yes you dirty bitch and I’m shooting all my hot spunk deep up inside of you” Lindsay panted.
Earls Court
Chapter 34
“You have to leave Mick, because the geezer that owns the drum is coming back” John said.
“Fucking hell I love this place John” I said.
“Mick the estate agent has got a nice little flat for you in Sutton and anyway you will be going soon” John said.
The flat was tiny with a little garden, the ground floor of a house and both me and Sara hated it. We stayed there for a couple of weeks until I mentioned to Nick how I hated the place and he suggested moving into his spacious basement flat in Earls Court.
“There’s a huge room at the back with a bedroom and you can have it as your bedroom and of course you can share the kitchen and so on” Nick said smiling graciously speaking in a cut glass accent.
“Okay Nick, Sara shall we move in with Nick?” I asked.
“Oh yes goody, it will be lovely, thank you Nick” she said, kissing and hugging him.
“Yes a ménage a trois, I wonder how often she will sleep with him?” I thought.
Earls Court was a brilliant place with lots of Australians and other cosmopolitan people living there and hookers on the main street who were to be seen at most times of the day and night soliciting the drivers of the many cars as they queued at the lights in a perpetual traffic jam. The area at night was all illuminated in neon and it was always thronged with people and also a bed sit area with hundreds of people mostly females emerging from the Earls Court Underground at the end of their working day. It was obvious to me that the street girls, who took their punters to nearby apartments, had a licence because I never ever saw a squad car or anyone that looked remotely like a police officer in uniform or plain clothes all the time I lived there.
Lorna, Nick’s psychiatrist girlfriend was a nice looking blonde and I soon realised that Nick was madly in love with her and despite all his talk about “no sexual jealousy” he was insanely jealous if ever I started to chat her up. Nick was a good cook and he would often prepare meals and invite Lorna and we, that is Sara and I would sit down to a pleasant evening eating, drinking wine and listening to classical music before going to bed with our partners. There was never any group sex or swopping partners as I would of liked, as I found the beautiful Lorna extremely attractive with her high cheek bones, green eyes, long honey blonde hair, long legs and nice ample breasts who was always smiling at me, showing pure white even teeth and speaking with a posh sexy accent that made me want to fuck her.
“Why don’t you do something about your case Mike” Lorna asked as we ate one evening.
“I can’t Lorna because there is no-one to go to” I replied.
“But surely a good solicitor can help you reopen your case?” Lorna insisted.
“I have two solicitors, one is David Offenbach, one of the best and he says it’s impossible” I said.
“But why, if you were wrongly convicted?” Lorna asked.
“Because it involves massive police corruption and as the police complaints department known as the rubber heel mob is bent too there is nothing one can do believe me” I said emphatically.
“It seems incredible,” Lorna said.
“Yes, incredible but true,” I replied.
“Do you want to tell me about it Mike?” Lorna asked.
“No, I want to forget for the time being and I don’t like discussing it” I said.
“Yes Mike was found guilty of a particularly brutal murder” Nick said, his face serious.
I wondered why he had said this and thought that he might want to discourage Lorna from getting too familiar with me.
“Yes all murders are brutal in a way aren’t they and I was fighting for my life and that of my family whom he, a very vicious thug, a hit man had threatened to kill” I said defensively.
“See you do want to talk about it” Lorna said.
“I don’t really, some other time. It’s a long story if one is to understand what really happened” I said realising that Nick’s psychiatrist friends always wanted to analyse one.
“Well then one day I would like to hear all about it” Lorna said giving me a smile and not seeming the least upset at talking to a convicted murderer.
I saw Nick’s face and his eyes were filled with jealousy.
On the other hand it was pleasant staying with Nick but getting into the office in Wimbledon was a nightmare and we often took the tube from Earls Court.
Nick also rented an office to another doctor who was a gynaecologist whom I met and spoke to occasionally. His office had a gynaecologist’s couch with stirrups and this gave me the idea for a film.
Sex Doctor
Chapter 35
“Why don’t I make a film called Sex Doctor?” I said to Nick.
“Why don’t you?” Nick replied.
“Do you think that I could use the gynaecologist couch and stuff?” I asked.
“I don’t mind at all Mike, it’s entirely up to you” Nick said.
I wrote a script called Sex Doctor starring Bill as the doctor. I also got an idea that I would have a girl’s football match in the film because I had seen the film Gregory’s Girl and it seemed trendy for women to play football. I would need twenty two girls but only a couple to do hardcore scenes. Bill said that he would contact a model agency to supply the girls and we would use Brenda as the doctor’s assistant who tries to persuade some of the girls to have sex.
Bill said that he would hire out a football pitch on a Sunday morning in a park near Hammersmith.
“Bill we’ve got one girl who will do hardcore and twenty two models in the football scene” I said.
“Don’t worry I will interview them all and there are sure to be a couple of girls to do a hardcore scene and also nude scenes where I get them in that gynaecologist’s chair with their feet up, that will be sexy don’t worry” Bill said.
“Okay then we will play it by ear then” I said.
The day of the Sex Doctor shoot Bill arrived with twenty two pairs of school gym knickers, gym skirts and tops plus red and green tops. It was crowded and noisy in Nick’s basement as all the girls changed into their football outfits. Bill had hired a minivan and he drove all the chattering girls to the park in Hammersmith.
It was a sunny but moderately warm day in April when I set up the equipment. Brenda was acting as the teacher and was dressed in a tracksuit and the first scene was where she gets her team to warm up and gives them a pep talk.
Brenda blew her whistle. “All right girls stop talking now and we are going to do a little warm up before the other team arrives. Now follow me for a jog around the pitch” Brenda said.
I moved the camera into an unobtrusive position behind some bushes and as the girls ran around the pitch in their school knickers Bill hovered in the background playing the part of a dirty old man. He was dressed in a mac and as the girls ran around he watched from behind a tree. I was filming when in the background I caught a glimpse of another man watching the girls and then another and I realised that they were real voyeurs who thought that the actors were real schoolgirls. “Hey Sara, look at the voyeurs, they think it’s real” I said.
“They are only watching Mike,” Sara said giggling.
“Well I don’t mind all these unpaid extras” I said in a low voice and laughing.
Then on cue the other team arrived and the match began, and indeed if one did not know, then one could be excused for thinking that it was a real football match between two girls’ football teams. It was hilarious because after fifteen minutes or so there were five men hanging about the pitch ogling the girls and I had them all on camera.
Then it was the scene where one of the girls hurts her ankle, a girl called Cynthia who Bill chose to play the part because she was a cute little blonde of eighteen.
“Ow” Cynthia said, hopping about on one leg. Brenda blew a whistle and on cue two girls helped her to a park bench. I zoomed in on Bill who was hiding behind a tree dressed in a mac and ogling the girls and he walked up to Cynthia who was nursing her ankle.
“Hello I’m a doctor, let me have a look my dear” Bill said then he held the girl’s ankle and inspected it.
I took the camera off the tripod and emerged from the bushes with Sara carrying the deck and I noticed some of the voyeurs beating a hasty retreat from the park. Then I filmed in medium close up Bill and his examination of Cynthia’s ankle.
Bill looked the epitome of the dirty old man as he examined the girl’s ankle, his hands lingering over her flesh, his blue eyes glittering behind his gold rimmed spectacles.
“Mm looks like a bad sprain to me, nothing broken, come on girls bring her to my car and I will treat her in my surgery” Bill said.
“Cut, that was excellent right, it's all back to the surgery” I said.
“Cynthia’s mum and dad are here” shall I let them in” Sara asked.
“Her mum and dad are here?” I repeated surprised.
“Yes it was them who just rang the front door bell” Sara informed me.
“No I can’t, no boyfriends and definitely no parents” I replied.
“Shall I tell Cynthia?” Sara asked.
“No go and tell them I’m in the middle of a scene and they can’t come in because the other models wouldn’t like it and that Cynthia will be out in about fifteen minutes as all the girls are showering and getting changed. Just get rid of them...and hurry back because I want to get the scene with Cynthia finished” I replied.
As soon as Sara went to the door I walked into the waiting room where the girls were being interviewed by Bill. I looked at Bill and beckoned to him and led him into the surgery where the lights and equipment had already been set up.
“I want to get this scene done over and quickly because Cynthia’s parents are outside waiting” I said.
“Okay Mike, what about the scene where she is called into the surgery?” Bill asked.
“No forget it we will cut straight to the scene where she is lying on the couch with you examining her ankle” I directed.
Cynthia lay on the surgery couch her short gym skirt revealing her shapely thighs and as I slowly panned the camera up her legs to catch a tantalising glimpse of her navy blue knickers I wished that she had agreed to do some nude work because I would have loved to have seen her with those knickers off, her legs wide apart up in the stirrups of the gynaecological couch and I felt my loins respond at the thought. I realised that sexual excitement was in the mind and not always about what one was seeing but the expectation of what one might see.
“Yes I have strapped up your ankle my dear and it will be sore for a few days but I don’t think that pain killers will be necessary but if you feel uncomfortable take an aspirin and come back next week for a check up. Now is there any other advice that I can give you before you go, it’s all confidential you know, family planning, the pill?” Bill said with a little chuckle his blue eyes glittering behind his gold rimmed spectacles.
“No thank you doctor I’m a virgin and plan to stay that way until I’m married” Cynthia replied.
I faded to black. “Okay cut that’s it everyone great” I said and I bent down and opened my briefcase and took out a brown paper envelope marked Cynthia and gave it to her. “Here we are Cynthia my dear and if you ever decide to do any nude work just give Videx a ring.”
“I don’t think so Mike but thanks” Cynthia said.
As soon as she was out of the door I turned to Sara. “Go and tell her that her parents are waiting outside,” I said.
Stephanie nudged Geraldine in the ribs and lowered her voice to a whisper. “Here you remember her, she was on the opposite side when we played that match when the dirty doctor turned up, remember?” Stephanie said giggling.
“Yeah I bet she’s here for the same as us, the pill” Rosie said in a low voice.
“Go on, ask her,” Geraldine said, giggling.
Stephanie looked at the white girl who sat apart from her and her mates down the other end on the bench. “Here I remember you, you were at the football match with me Geraldine and Rosie here, weren’t you?” Stephanie asked, looking at the only white girl present.
“Yes that’s right” Julie replied disdainfully.
“What’s your name, mine’s Stephanie.
“You can call me Julie if you want,” answered Juliet.
“What you here for then, going on the pill then?” Stephanie asked giggling.
“No actually I’m still a virgin, just a touch of cystitis, that’s all” Julie replied.
“Oh cystitis is it, then he will want to look at your pussy and get you up in the spreader, we call it” Stephanie said giggling putting her hand over her mouth.
Rosie and Geraldine began to titter and they all looked at Julie.
Julie started to blush. “The spreader, what’s that then?” she said with an embarrassed look on her face.
“Well he got this couch with things on the end that pulls your legs wide apart when he puts his hand up your pussy” Stephanie explained, relishing Julie’s obvious embarrassment.
The three black girls burst into a fit of giggles.
“We call him the dirty doctor, don’t we Steph?”
Then all the black girls burst into a fit of giggles which they couldn’t stop.
Suddenly the surgery door opened.
“Hello will the first one come in now” Brenda said.
All the girls quickly stopped laughing.
Stephanie got to her feet. I think that’s me, she said.
“Come this way dear,” Brenda said.
“And who have we here? Stephanie isn’t it?” Bill said, pulling on a pair of rubber gloves with a crackling noise and throwing the empty packet into a pedal bin.
“Yes doctor” Stephanie replied blushing.
“So how are you getting on with the pill then Stephanie?” Bill asked, his eyes glinting behind his gold rimmed spectacles.
“Oh fine I just want some more, that’s all” Stephanie replied hoping that she wouldn’t need to be examined.
“Well up on the couch my dear and put your feet in the stirrups” Bill said with a cackle squeezing some lubricating jelly on the gloves.
“Knickers off Stephanie” Brenda ordered.
Stephanie reluctantly obeyed pulling off her knickers.
“Put them on the chair and get up on the couch” Brenda ordered.
Stephanie climbed up on the couch and Brenda put her feet in the stirrups and she lay there legs wide apart feeling exposed and humiliated.
“I bet the dirty doctor has got her up in the couch now with his hand right up” Geraldine said with a giggle.
“Yeah man, to rass clot” Rosie said, flicking her hands so that her thumb hit her other fingers making a clicking sound.
“I ain’t been here never before but I got to get on the pill because my man want to fuck me all the time and I’m scared of getting pregnant man” Geraldine said in a low voice.
“Well my Winston's gonna leave me for a white bitch even though I give him head all the time and I gotta get the pill” Rosie admitted.
“Yeah man why do some niggers like pork when they can have roast beef” Geraldine asked giggling and whispering darting a look at Julie.
Julie was pretending not to listen but even though she could hear every word she could not quite understand the Jamaican patois that the two black girls spoke.
Suddenly the surgery door opened and Stephanie came out accompanied by Brenda.
“Next one please,” Brenda said.
Geraldine rose to her feet and followed Brenda into the surgery.
Stephanie halted in front of Rosie. “The dirty old doctor had to do it again, it's so gross,” she complained.
“What he felt up your pussy again with the rubber glove?” Rosie questioned.
“Yeah he got his whole hand up inside me, said that he was doing an internal to check for fibroids or something” Stephanie said blushing.
“I’m not looking forward to it but I gotta get the pill man” Rosie said.
“Good luck I’m off, got to go got a date, see you” replied Stephanie leaving Rosie sitting there a worried look on her face.
Rosie looked at Julie” I told you he always does an internal ain’t you worried?” she asked.
“No he won’t do one on me and he will only ask for a urine sample. That's all, I had it before last year. He can’t push his hand up me because I’m a virgin” Julie said a superior look on her face.
The surgery door opened and Geraldine came out.
“Next” Brenda called.
Rosie got up and as Geraldine passed her “I wait for you” she promised and she sat down as Rosie disappeared into the surgery.
“He did it again you’re next to get fist fucked” Geraldine said giggling.
“Don’t be so gross and I don’t believe what you are saying about the doctor anyway” Julie said disdainfully.
“Oh you will find out when you go in, he does it to all the girls” Geraldine said.
“Whatever he does is all part of Family Planning or gynaecology” Julie said.
“Oh you will find out” Geraldine said a big grin on her face.
Then the two girls stopped talking and sat there silently.
Julie picked up a magazine from a pile and started to read it...
The surgery door opened and Rosie came out.
“Hello Julie, it's your turn now,” Brenda said with a smile.
The two black girls walked away giggling as the surgery door shut.
“Ah Julie I’m so glad that you have come again for more sex instructions now lie down on the couch my dear” Bill said with a cackle.
Julie lay down on the couch.
Brenda slid off, drew up a chair alongside the couch and lifting up Julie’s skirt she pulled off her knickers.
Bill approached the couch and undid hid zip pulling out his fully erect penis.
Julie reached up without being told and began to suck it.
“Mm that’s it my dear you are learning the art of fellatio quite well” Bill said looking down at Julie and at his cock in her mouth.
“Why don’t you suck her Brenda because she has got to teach her husband how to do it” Bill said breathing heavily.
I sat in the editing suite watching Sex Doctor with an enormous erection all the way through. “Another Videx masterpiece” I thought.
The Slug
Chapter 36
The phone was ringing and Lindsay picked it up. “Videx,” he said. “Can you hold on a minute please” he said then switched the phone to hold.
“Mike it’s the Slug and he wants to speak to you” he said grinning.
“I wonder what he fucking wants?” I said picking up the phone. “Hello Mike Freeman here” I said.
“Hello Mike, David Sullivan here of the Private Organization.”
I had heard that he ripped off the customers and that he fucked every model and many other stories...”Hello David what can I do for you?” I said.
“Mike, I think that we could do some big business together,” Sullivan said.
“Okay I’m always willing to do business, business is business” I said.
“Mike, why don’t you send me one of your films so that I can see what they are like,” he said.
I wondered why a reputed millionaire like him just didn’t send off for one like everyone else. “What one would you like?” I asked.
“Send me your strongest one and when I have watched it I will get back to you all right.”
“Yes certainly I’ll put you on to my secretary now to take down the name and address” I replied switching the phone onto hold.
“Sara, can you take the call online five and get Mr Sullivan’s address?” I said. “Then send him a copy of Sex Slave, will you please? '' I said.
About a week later I got another phone call from David Sullivan. “I’ve looked at your film and I think that we should have a meet and talk business,” he said.
“Okay where shall I meet you?” I asked.
“Do you know Brewer Street?”
“Of course, whereabouts?” I asked.
“Its a pub, walking down from Wardour Street on your left, the first pub that you come to” Sullivan said in a London accent.
“Okay I’ll find it, but what time?” I replied.
“Midday, okay?”
“Sure I’ll be there dead on twelve” I said putting down the phone.
“Here Mike you want to watch him, he’s a bit of a gangster” Lindsay said.
“A gangster eh, well I don’t like gangsters but I’ll go over there and see what he wants” I said.
“You should take John with you,” Lindsay advised.
Lindsay knew nothing about the lorry incident and I laughed. “What one gangster meeting another” I said grinning.
“Lindsay, Sara you will be running the office tomorrow, I’ve got a meet with a slug” I said.
“A slug, what’s that Mike? Sara asked.
“Oh it's just Dave Sullivan’s nickname,” Lindsay said laughing.
I got over Soho about eleven and walked around the square mile, the place having an ambiguous attraction for then I thought that I would find the pub Sullivan was talking about and when I got to Brewer Street I discovered that the pub was a derelict building with a chain on the door. I wondered if I had got the right address but no, this was it, the first pub up on the left and there was no others. Perhaps he would meet me outside I thought then I walked away and decided to return at twelve. I walked through Walkers Court past Fat Bill’s old bookshop and it was still a bookshop but I knew that it was under different management now and I went inside and there was a lot of SM clothing on display and all the porn in the shop was SM.
A girl behind the counter dressed in black with a ring through her nose looked at me. “Can I help you Sir?” she asked.
“No thanks, just looking” I replied and walked out heading up Berwick Street and the market. All the old stalls seemed to be there and I went into the head shop and had a look around then looking at my watch I saw that tt was nearly twelve and headed back towards Brewer Street. When I got to the old pub I saw that the chain was off the door and I pushed the door and it opened and I was confronted by seven men standing in a line. A little guy with slicked back greasy hair stood in the middle with three men either side.
“Hello Mike, glad you could make it” he said.
I stared at him straight in the eyes and although I was outnumbered seven to one, I felt no fear and instead I felt tremendously powerful as though I could defeat all of these goons. “Yes, what do you want?” I said.
“I want all your films in my shops, I’m giving you an offer you can’t refuse” said the little suited and booted guy who I now noticed wore a lot of gold jewellery around his neck and on his fingers.
His gangster talk instead of frightening me struck me as really comical. “Well I’m refusing” I said smiling and turning on my heel and without looking back I walked out of the derelict pub...
A Lecture
Chapter 37
“Ladies and gentlemen, thank you all for coming here tonight and before we begin I will read out a list of donations” Ted Malman said. “Eric Goodman, twenty five pounds, John Islip twenty pounds, Ethel Rose ten pounds and David Sullivan of the Private Organisation fifty pounds, thank you for all those who have generously contributed” Ted finished speaking and walked over to me. I noticed that my name had not been read out as a contributor even though I had mailed out thousands of copies of NCROPAS literature which had brought in lots of membership fees and new members. I noticed a few members looking at me because everyone knew now that I was rich and wondered if they thought that I was a tightwad.
I looked around the room at the assembled NCROPA members and I noticed that only about fifty had turned up and neither Nick Berry nor any of his psychiatric friends were present.
“Mike Freeman here is the managing director of Videx Ltd, this country’s biggest distributor of Adult Entertainment and he is a filmmaker who produced his own films and has refused to censor his work, maintaining that they are not obscene but erotic. He is now going to talk about his work” Ted Malman turned towards me a smile on his face and clapped his hands and the audience clapped as I stood in front of the microphone.
“Ladies and gentlemen let me explain what I am trying to do. First I think that I am in the right and that pornography should be legalised for adults in the UK because an official five year study was undertaken known as the Report on Film Censorship and Obscenity and chaired by Professor Bernard Williams and became known as the Williams Committee. This report was undertaken by all the top academics and intellectuals in the UK and was a five year study that took five years and was commissioned by the Labour Party this report also took into consideration the Presidential Commission on Obscenity and was also a five year report. These reports were initiated in the first place because Denmark had legalised pornography because a report there by Dr Berl Kutchinsky of the Copenhagen Department of forensic science had carried out a five year trial period where pornography for adults was provisionally legalised and discovered that sexual crimes against women fell by an amazing eighty per cent. It was this Danish experiment which led almost all of the European mainland countries to legalise it themselves. That’s why I think that I am in the right in making pornography for adults that follows the guidelines of the Williams Committee that was shelved by this government with some nonsense spouted by Thatcher saying that the permissive society was the greatest threat to civilisation that this country had ever faced which is no more than a personal opinion and dislike of sexuality for recreational purposes.” As I spoke I looked at the people in the audience and if they looked at me smiled at them. There was one guy who had a notepad on a clipboard who assiduously took notes but when I looked at him he did not smile and seemed rather hostile. My speech went down well and when I finished I got a good round of applause.
I wondered who the guy was with the clipboard was and asked Ted Malman. “Oh that’s Jack Straw, President of the Students Union, Jack” Ted informed me.
“Is he on our side, I mean he seemed rather hostile to me” I said, voicing my thoughts.
“He said that he is and that’s why I invited him,” Ted replied.
“That was a brilliant speech that you gave Mike” Sara said as we drove home to Earls Court.
“But I was talking to the converted and there were no newspaper reporters here, or an of the media for that matter” I said feeling that it had all been a waste of time
The Gay Resort
Chapter 38
“Hello Videx” I said.
“I read your advertisement in the Stage for locations and I have a guest large house in a very secluded part of Kent.”
“Okay when can I come and see it?” I said.
“Whenever you want.”
“I’m Mike Freeman, I’ll be down on Sunday” I promised.
“It’s very off the beaten track so I will give you detailed instructions.”
I wrote down the instructions. “Okay and what’s your name, may I ask?”
“Cummings, Roger Cummings. And on the way to my place you will see a house and make sure you don’t go there please because a couple are staying there for the weekend.”
“Roger Cummings” I thought, wondering if this could be a joke. “All right I will remember that Roger, and could I have your phone number please” I said writing it down. Okay I’ll see you on Sunday then” I said.
“Looking forward to seeing you,” Roger said.
It was a nice sunny day as Sara and I drove down the motorway and I thought of the times that I had driven this way in the Sixties to Tunbridge Wells and Petts Wood and here I was twenty years later doing the same thing.
Sara had the map spread out on her knees. “Slow down now Mike because it’s the next turn off on the left” Sara informed me.
“Okay baby” I said, slowing down.
“Yes it just coming up, take the next left”
I turned off the motorway and soon the road started to narrow with fields and tree on either side.
“This is nice, go really slowly now because there is a sign post, here is the tiny village, drive through it and the turn off to Staggers is just a little bit further.
I slowed down right now and thought what a good navigator Sara was.
“There it is,” Sara said.
“But it doesn’t say Staggers,” I said.
“I know but this is it, I’m sure” Sara said.
“Okay baby” I said, turning off the country lane onto what was essentially a dirt road barely wide enough for one car to pass another. “Well it certainly is secluded" I said because we were travelling down a slight incline and I could see ahead for miles and there were no buildings in sight, just trees and meadows filled with grass and wildflowers. “Yes I could shoot out here without lights and have people running about naked” I said enthusiastically.
“Oh that would be lovely, naked people set among all the trees and flowers” Sara enthused.
“Yes wouldn’t it” I agreed.
I drove further, about another couple of miles thinking to myself that we had made a mistake and no building could be this far off the beaten track, then I saw a house, a big house. “Ah there it is,” I exclaimed.
“Are you sure that’s not the house where Roger said that the couple are staying? Sara questioned.
“Well I don’t know but it’s a big house and I can’t see anything else in sight and we must be five or six miles off the road now” I said doubtfully. “I’ll get out and check.” I walked towards the large house but could not see any signs of habitation so I went around the back and as I looked up I saw a naked woman stare at me then run away. “Oh god, it’s the couple’s house” I realised walking quickly back to the car and jumping in. I started the engine and drove off quickly. “It’s the couple’s house. I saw a naked woman through a window” I said.
Sra started to giggle. “See I told you” she said.
I thought to myself that if they phoned Roger then he wouldn’t be pleased at all but I never had imagined that someone could own hundreds of acres of land and build houses on it several miles in the deepest part of the Kentish countryside. Stocks was far off the road but this was a lot further.
I drove another couple of miles and then I saw it. “There it is, it’s huge, I've never seen anything like it in my life” I exclaimed in surprise.
“Oh yes it’s absolutely beautiful Mike, this is the best location that you have ever had” Sara said rubbing her hands together in excitement.
“Yes it’s magnificent” I agreed and as I got nearer I took in the huge house here in the middle of no-where. It obviously had been designed by some architect and was completely original. I had studied architecture but the building did not remind me of anything that I had seen illustrated. It reminded me of some exotic mansion, a millionaire’s place in some South American country because it had a Latin look. The mansion was two stories and surrounded by arched verandas. Lots of windows looked out onto the gardens which were filled with flowers and orchids.
“A millionaire must live here” Sara observed.
At that moment a smartly dressed man in a blazer and white flannels walked down the steps, he wore an open necked shirt and a silk scarf around his neck.
We got out of the car and walked towards him.
“Let me introduce myself, I’m Mike Freeman and this is my girlfriend Sara” I said.
“Oh I am pleased to meet you, I’m Roger
Let me show you around” he said.
As he showed me the palatial grounds, the flowerbeds, fountains, and landscaped gardens I realised what a fantastic place Staggers was for a shoot.
“Right you have seen the grounds now I will show you the interior” he said.
I followed him up a flight of marble steps flanked by statues of Greek gods. “Yes that’s what I will do, make a film about a millionaire who stages orgies where anything goes” I thought.
“This is the lounge,” Roger informed.
I looked around the huge room and the huge open fireplaces with dozens of tables, chairs and sofas and I was gobsmacked just as I had been when I had first seen the Manhattan suite in Mayfair. “Yes it’s marvellous” I admitted
“Yes, isn't it just” Sara agreed.
I knew as Roger smiled that he was mentally increasing the fee to hire Staggers but I could not hide my enthusiasm.
“One condition of hiring Staggers is that you never speak about who you see here or what goes on,” Roger said, stopping and looking at me straight in the eyes a serious expression on his face.
“I give you my word, absolutely” I promised thinking that it must be some kind of taboo sexual behaviour.
“We are about to have lunch. I suppose that you two must be starving after the long drive down. Do you fancy something to eat?” Roger asked.
“Oh yes please” I replied.
“Yes I’m absolutely ravenous” Sara agreed.
I looked at her and smiled because her accent always sounded so posh and since we had been living at Nick’s it had become affected upper class.
We followed Roger and as we approached an arch leading into a large room I heard the chatter of voices and catching the intonation I knew immediately that they were queer. I was surprised because Roger did not look queer and he spoke without a trace of campness.
“This is the dining hall and I want to meet a few good friends of mine” Roger said and he led us towards a long wooden banqueting table around which were seated about twenty people, ten adult men each accompanied by a young boy. “Let me introduce you to Mike Freeman the filmmaker, he made the films that we watched What a Gay Day and Dial a Guy” he announced.
As I looked at the men, most of whom had their arms around their boyfriends, I realised that some of the boys must be younger than sixteen, possibly thirteen or fourteen, I estimated. “Oh I’m very pleased to meet you all” I said, hiding my surprise and smiling and circulating around the table and shaking everyone’s hand with Sara following me.
“Won’t you two sit down?” one of the guys said.
I smiled and sat down at the long table and as I looked at the row of faces one of the boys made eyes at me. I smiled at the thought of getting a hot look from a boy.
“We are going to have seafood cocktails to start, I’m Gus by the way” a guy said in an affected voice and I wondered why most queers seem to acquire this special intonation so that you could tell that they were homosexual as soon as they spoke.
“Yes, I love seafood,” I agreed.
“Me too, especially if it’s spicy,” Sara enthused.
“Well my dear I will make a spicy hot sauce especially for you. By the way you did not mention your name darling” Gus said.
“It’s Sara.”
As she spoke I realised that I had forgotten to introduce her, but I wasn’t absolutely sure whether I had done or not.
As Gus served the seafood cocktails I noticed they were not the usual prawns in seafood sauce but a mixture of shellfish, prawns, lobster, and crayfish on a bed of curly lettuce.
“Wine red or white?” Gus’s boyfriend circulated the table filling everyone’s glass.
“Red for me” I said and my large lead crystal goblet was filled to the brim.
“White for me please,” Sara said.
“I have invited a female friend, Anna, a lesbian and her girlfriend Helen. If she likes your girlfriend Sara then it might be okay” Roger said smiling.
“Thanks Roger, I’ll look forward to it” I said.
“Incidentally would you like to use Staggers as a location for your film?”
“Yes, how much would it cost me?” I asked.
“Two thousand for a week” Roger replied.
“Two thousand, well that's rather a lot, but it would be worth it, I know,” I said, thinking that, I could make a part one and two of the same film. “Everyone would have to sleep here because I couldn’t let them leave once I had started shooting” I replied.
“Oh how many people would that be?” Roger asked.
“About ten, I reckon”
“No problem, the catering and accommodation would be included.”
“I will say yes then provisionally” I said.
“What type of film will it be, straight or gay?” Roger asked.
“Bi” I answered laconically thinking that there would have to be every kind of sex with orgies and so on. Plots went through my head and the sex life of a playboy millionaire went through my mind.
“When do you think that will be?” Roger asked.
“July, but I have to write the script and cast it and get people who are prepared to stay on location for a week” I replied.
Anna and Helen sat on the settee drinking a glass of wine. The room was dimly lit and their faces were illuminated by the large open fire that blazed burning pine wood logs that crackled.
“I’m very pleased to meet you Anna and Helen. I would like to introduce you to Sara, my girlfriend. I hope that you don’t mind me calling you by your first names on such a short acquaintance” I said.
“No of course not and we are very pleased to meet you Mike and Sara, aren’t we my darling?” Anna replied in a posh accent.
“Yes of course,” Helen, a cute little blonde who looked about twenty, replied.
Sara got up and kissed them both on the cheek. “Yes, we are very pleased to meet you,” she said.
I studied Anna as she looked at Sara and devoured her with lustful eyes. She had thick dark wavy hair that hung down to her shoulders and was dressed all in black leather, a tight skirt, top and long black lace up boots. Her make up was dark too, thick eyeliner, and dark purple lipstick and I was immediately reminded of a witch.
“I have an amusing game that I like to play with people that I have just met. I say a word and then you say another without hesitating” Anna suggested.
“Oh yes, that would be fun,” Sara said, rubbing her hands together in delight.
“No not you my dear, just Mike and I. You can play with Helen afterwards” she said smiling at me knowing the innuendo that she had just used.
I returned her smile signalling that I had understood as well.
Helen smiled at me giving me a sexy look that said she fancied me.
I wondered what she was doing with this old dyke and decided that Anna was rich and that she was her plaything.
“Okay then I’ll start off, fire” Anna said gazing at the flames of the fire.
“Brimstone,” I replied.
“Ecstasy,” Anna said.
“Agony” I replied.
“Pleasure,” Anna said.
“Pain” I replied
I don’t know why I was acting so perverse because I could have had some fun with the sexy little Helen. I suppose that it was because the dyke thought that she could analyse me by playing this psychological game and that she was insulting my intelligence.
As I looked at her face in the flickering flames of the fire I was surprised to see a look of fear suddenly cross her features and she stood up. “I have had enough of this, I’m leaving with my girlfriend now” she said.
I should have started to laugh and apologised saying that I was pretending to be a little devil, but I didn’t and Anna swept away with Helen who stared at me with the disappointment plain on her face.
I thought what a stupid idiot I had been and looked at Sara who also looked disappointed. “I’m sorry baby I was just pretending, playing a game” I tried to explain.
I was kissing Sara when there was a knock on the door.
“Shall I answer it?” Sara asked.
“Yes” I said, wondering who it was.
Sara opened the door and a tall dark handsome guy of Latin appearance stood in the doorway.
“I’m Luke and I have a present for you” he said, handing Sara a small plastic bag.
Sara opened the bag and it was full of herbal cannabis. “Oh thank you for being so kind,” she said, reaching out and taking his hand. “Let me give you a kiss.”
I watched as the kiss became hotter and hotter and then to my surprised Sara unzipped Luke’s jeans and got out his cock. “Mm you have a nice big one” she pulling him by it and sitting down on the edge of the bed. “And I love to suck big cocks like yours, don’t I Mike?” she said, smiling at me.
“Er yeah” I replied.
“And I love two cocks at once,” Sara said, smiling innocently as if it was the most natural thing in the world.
The blood rushed into my penis making it as hard as iron and I took off my tracksuit bottoms.
Sara reached up and grasped my cock in one hand while with the other she played with Luke’s.
Luke was really surprised I could see that and I think that this was a first for him. He smiled at me a lascivious expression on his face as Sara licked and sucked both our cocks going from one to the other then looking up at us smiling.
Sara lay on the bed “Why don’t you both do what you want to me?” She invited me.
Luke started to fuck her while I lay down alongside her watching her being fucked while she sucked me off.
Suddenly Luke grasped both my legs and pushed them up and his penis pressed up against my buttocks seeking to bugger me.
“Don’t” I said quickly forcing my legs down.
“Yes don’t please” Sara complained a look of disapproval making her eyebrows draw together in frown.
My penis quickly deflated and I stood up and the party was over.
“I’m sorry Mike '' Luke said without a trace of embarrassment. “I though that you were bi like me” then he got up and rearranged his clothes and walked towards the door and opened it. “The weed I grew it myself. Well I might see you later, I work here” he said in explanation.
I wasn’t upset by his attempt to fuck me. “Goodbye Luke, It was nice meeting you and thanks for the weed” I said.
“And he was so handsome with a lovely big cock” Sara said in disappointment as he closed the door.
“Oh you don’t eat steak poor boy, well how did you get all those muscles then, darling” Jeremy said laughing his lips pouting, hands on hips in an affected voice and stance that set all the other queers laughing.
“I work out and eat fish, chicken, turkey, grouse, pheasant, anything except mammals.
“Me too, I don’t eat them either” Sara said.
Her remark brought more laughter and lots of camp tittering.
“I bet Mike loves eating you though dear” Gus remarked.
Sara blushed and started to giggle. “Yes and I love it” she said unashamedly.
“And what I hear of it you are partial to big fat sausages too” Jeremy said.
This caused everyone to break out into fits of giggling.
Sara blushed again “Yes I love sausages, especially big fat ones” she giggled joining in the game of innuendo.
With this everyone cracked up and one young boy who had plucked eyebrows and wore make up. “Yes Sara darling, I see that we have similar tastes in meat” he said.
More giggles “But I like a nice sweet after my sausage, my favourite is cream horns” another boy said.
As everyone broke out into fits of laughter I thought that most queers seemed to be rather witty and intelligent and wondered why they were doomed never to reproduce unless they had a “beard” and were bi.
Sara sat there giggling while everyone waited for her response but she just sat there giggling.
“Okay then Mike and Sara I will prepare a nice chicken dish for you. It’s my turn to cook this evening and I must get started darlings” Jeremy said, tossing his head back so that his long brown hair was flicked back and running his finger along a plucked eyebrow then sauntering off followed by the laughter of his gay friends.
I wondered if these boys were the older men’s regular boyfriends or whether they worked here at Staggers as young male prostitutes...
The dinner was lovely with chicken curry with Sara’s really hot, served with rice, onion, and bajis.
After a few glasses of wine Jeremy stood up. “Does everyone want a sweet?” he asked in a camp intonation pouting his lips.
“What is it?” I asked.
“Gooseberry fool darling” Jeremy answered a big smile on his face.
I didn’t often eat sweets but I thought that I would be social. “Yes okay, I’ll have some,” I said.
“Oh yes, for me too Jeremy please” Sara said.
Later Sara and I went to bed, had some hot passionate sex then I put my arms around her and was soon fast asleep.
Suddenly I awoke, it was early and I felt terribly sick. I felt the urge to be sick and just reached the toilet when I vomited and vomited until my stomach was empty yet kept on retching.
Suddenly hands encircled my head. “Mike what’s the matter, you are being sick” I heard Sara say.
“It's food poisoning I think” I managed to gasp.
“I’ll get you a drink of water” I heard Sara say. “Can you get up?” she asked.
I tried to get up but felt so weak that I could not. “No” I gasped weakly feeling the strength draining from my limps and my heart beating rapidly then I retched again. Dimly I heard noises outside the door and the sound of voices.
“Shall I let them in?” Sara asked a worried tone to her voice.
Her voice seemed to come from far away then an image of Jeremy’s face flashed onto the screen in my head “It’s the gooseberry fool darling” the image said morphing into an androgynous evil witch “It’s the gooseberry fool....ha, ha, ha” the cackle echoed through my brain. “Sara don’t let them in” I managed to say weakly.
Sara pulled me up into a sitting position but still on the floor. “Here Mike drink this,” she said.
I drank some of the cold water and it travelled down my throat washing away some of the acidic vomit but then it came straight back up and spewed uncontrollable from my lips.
“Oh Mike, oh Mike” Sara said, rinsing a flannel in the sink and cleaning my naked body. “Come on Mike I am going to get you up into that chair” she said and getting behind me, sitting on the toilet seat she managed to lift me with a tremendous effort and get me into the bathroom chair.
“Poison” I thought the word echoing through my mind and momentarily I flashed back to Parkhurst Prison when Aitkin had poisoned me.
I felt like I was dying and I lost consciousness for a second.
“Mike I had better get a doctor” Sara’s voice echoed to me through the mist of my vision.
“No don’t open the door, whatever you do” I gasped weakly. I realised that I was on the verge of death and my breathing started to speed up, my heart hammering in my chest. In my head I saw the bright light and I started to travel towards it, the pain leaving me. Dimly I thought of Sara and I struggled to turn around and go back and then I was back in my head slowly opening my eyes and I saw the sunlight shining through the French windows. “Get me outside, I want to die in the sun” I heard myself saying and I fell off the bathroom chair onto the floor and with Sara helping me I crawled out onto the veranda into the sunlight and with Sara’s help and a supreme effort I got up into a chair and sat facing the sun...“I am going to live” I thought feeling my breathing slowing and my heart beating in my chest. “Fight, light the dying of the light, do not go gently into that dark night” the words of Dylan Thomas went through my head. “I’m going to live, live Sara” I managed to say weakly.
“Of course you are Mike, you are so strong” Sara said in a soft voice, her arms around me.
I looked into her eyes and saw that she was crying softly, the tears running down her cheeks and onto me. I smiled her love giving me strength and I knew that I was going to live.
After a few hours sitting there in the sun I felt my strength returning and managed to drink some water. “Bring me more, a jug full” I said.
Sara handed me a glass jug of water that sparkled in the sun and as I drank it the strength flowed back into my body and I realised that water was the most precious thing on Earth.
After several hours I felt strong again and I knew that I might have been poisoned and that a weaker man would have died. I hoped that none of my vital organs had been damaged and in any case I believed that if they had been then I would heal them but now we had to get out of this place.
“Sara I don’t know whether someone tried to poison me or whether it was food poisoning but you ate the same as me and you are okay, so I think that it was poison” I explained.
“But why Mike, why would someone want to poison you?” Sara asked tearfully.
“I don’t know but if they did then they are still out there and we have to be careful. Now when I open that door we are going to go straight to the car and drive off, so get ready to fight and if anyone does anything suspicious we will attack immediately without hesitation. Don’t think just do as I say, and remember we are warriors...So in a minute \I will open that door and it’s left down the corridor, down the steps and up the driveway and into our car. Are you ready?” I said my sliding open the security bolt.
“Yes I am ready to go” Sara said, her face taking on that fierce determined look that I knew and loved.
I opened the door and then we hurried along the passage and as we went down the steps Luke ran after us.
“You must be very strong to recover so quickly...it was the weed Mike...” Luke blurted.
I climbed into the car and turned the key in the ignition and I knew that Luke was lying by what he had just said as I drove off... “Why would he say that?” I thought.
“Why would they want to kill you Mike?” Sara asked.
I drove along the dirt road past the big house built here out in the middle of no-where thinking that I was risking my liberty because of my support for homosexual rights and now they had tried to kill me. “I don’t know Sara but I know that someone tried to poison me and it wasn't the weed because smoking substances affects one immediately and it tasted fine to me” I said. “It’s something to do with the gay films I think” I said and after I reached the road I felt that I was lucky to be alive. “You were so brave, my little warrior,” I said to Sara, leaning over and kissing her.
Visiting Artist
Chapter 39
I went over the West End on my own to buy some film and I went and had a look in Brunnings a second hand photographic shop where I always looked when I was over that way because they sometimes had things that I might want to buy and also the shop had a kind of fascination for me and I had been coming here for years. After looking in the window I decided to walk to Kingsway and the nearby Underground station. On the way I passed an old building on a corner and when I looked up at the plaque above the entrance I saw that it was the Royal College of Art, London University. “That must be where Peter Morel lectures” I thought and on the spur of the moment I decided to go in to see the principal and ask whether Peter was there. I walked into the imposing entrance and up to the reception.
“Hello, what can I do for you Sir?”
“I am a visiting artist and I have come to see the Principal” I informed him.
“Oh right Sir I expect that you are one of the judges. He’s on the top floor, the lift is over there Sir” the receptionist informed me.
“Thank you” I said walking over to the lift and when the door opened I got in and pressed five. The lift stopped at the second floor and a pretty girl got in carrying a painting on a stretcher. I glanced down at her painting and saw that it was a landscape. I looked at her and smiled. “Can I see it?” I asked.
The girl blushed and held the painting up for me to look at and I saw that it was very delicate and feminine and I liked it immediately. “Oh I like that,” I said.
The girl’s face lit up into a smile “Well it’s judging today and the principal disapproves of my work, he says that it’s bourgeois and decorative” she complained.
“All this art speaks nonsense and our galleries are filled with rubbish...Well I love it” I said.
“Oh thank you” the girl said as the lift stopped on the fourth floor. “I'll get out here,” she said.
“Best of luck” I called after her as the lift doors closed and went up to five landing.
I got out and I thought that I would have a puff before seeing the principal and looking around I found a toilet and went inside and found a cubicle.
Inside I shut the door and took out the little blue ultramarine porcelain pipe embossed with a gold cannabis leaf that Sara had bought me and filled the bowl with strong Nepalese hashish and soon I was high. I was just putting away my pipe when I heard the door to the toilets open.
“Hey Don come here quickly, this place stinks of weed” I heard a guy say. Then the sound of someone else entering. “Fucking hell your right” said a voice.
I quickly opened the door and ignoring the two guys I shot out of the cubicle and out of the toilets and seeing a staircase I started to run up it.
“You can’t go up there, it's judging day” shouted one of the men.
I ignored the request and ran up the stairs and seeing a door I entered slightly out of breath.
The room contained a long table at which sat several men who I assumed to be the judges. I walked over and sat down at one of the empty chairs.
“Hello, pleased that you could attend, and which college are you from?” a guy sitting next to me who I assumed was the principal asked.
“I’m from Maidstone, incidentally is Peter Morel here today?” I said quickly changing the subject.
“Oh no, he isn’t, are you a friend of his?”
“Yes, he was my old lecturer when I was a mature student,” I replied.
At that moment the door opened and a student entered carrying a painting and stood there bashfully holding it in front of him.
All the judges then turned their attention to the student and the painting and began looking at it. I looked too and saw that the painting was a crude pastiche of Miro.
“Yes I quite like it but you need to work a lot harder if you are going to get it to work” one of the judges said.
As the students entered one at a time I saw that there was not much original talent here and that except for one or two exceptions that the work was either a pastiche or a copy of a photo. Then suddenly the girl I had met in the lift entered and stood there holding up her work to be judged.
“Yes I did it rather bourgeois and decorative” said the principal in a loud, important voice and there was a few assenting noises from the fellow judges who always seemed to agree with the principal.
It was the best painting that I had seen so far. “Well forgive me if I disagree and I feel that to understand and read this work one has to look at it for a few minutes and then one will become aware of the latent anthropomorphic images that it contains. After a while one sees the images and thus this work enables a leap in perception. I must say that the artist relies on the accident and meditation and does not overwork the images like a lot of students I have seen here today” and as I spoke I noticed that the judges were now examining the girl’s work more closely.
“Mm yes I see what you mean, I am going to change my mind and now I feel that I missed something before and that will say that your work does have a certain quality and that you should be encouraged to go further with the visual language that our colleague has noticed” the principal said gracefully turning to me.
“Thank you so much” the girl said, smiling her face full of joy as she left the room.
“What did you say your name was?” the principal asked.
“Michael Muldoon” I replied, giving the name that Peter Morel knew me by.
“Yes I found your judging quite stimulating” he said. “That’s it for today, Susan was the last one” he said, rising to his feet.
I rose too “Thank you and please give my regards to Peter won’t you I said...
Pictures on a Boat
Chapter 40
Alan gazed at the painting, a flower piece done in delicate shades of pink that he had done in the Art Room at Maidstone Prison. “I never realised that it was so powerful, Mick” he said.
“Yes I always think that after I have parted with one of my children” said.
“Yes I really like it Alan” Nick Berry said. “And one can see the influence of Mike when you look at it alongside his work” Nick commented with a smile giving me a knowing look.
“I think that I have a style of my own and that I influenced Mick, just as much as he influenced me” Alan said defensively.
“But Alan you had never painted until you met me and you adopted my visual language” I said.
“That’s what Emile Bernard said about Gaugin” Alan riposted.
“Gaugin was a genius and he might have been influenced by Bernard but he was also influenced by Van Gogh and vice versa and I might have been influenced by you but I taught you to paint Alan. Look I am not in competition with you and that is why I have hung your painting alongside mine, because many people visit the institute, some of them affluent who might patronise you or have connections in the art world. I think painting is elitist and the art world sycophantic and if Gaugin or Van Gogh were here today that they would be using cameras not pieces of hogs hair tied onto a piece of wood. None of my paintings are for sale because I don’t need the money Alan” I said.
“Come on you two stop arguing and are we going to this art exhibition or not?” Sara said sweetly.
“All right, but you still paint Mick” Alan said.
“Yes because for me painting is a way of communicating with the gods, and a way of casting spells” I said laughing.
“Mike don’t let any psychiatrist hear you say that” Nick said laughing.
“Are we going then?” Sara said impatiently but laughing at Nick’s remark. “And why didn’t Jean come Alan, I would love to have seen here?” Sara asked.
“Oh she had an appointment” Alan said.
“Yes, because he did not want her to meet any old convicts” I thought laughing to myself.
“The boat is over there,” Alan said.
“Okay I passed a parking space about a hundred yards back. I can turn just by Waterloo Bridge and drive back” I observed. “I drove back and parked the car.
We found the boat and walked across the gangway going down into the cabin where I recognised Rose Murray of the Burnbake Trust.
Rose immediately walked over to me smiling. “Good evening Michael, I am so happy that you could come,” Rose greeted me.
“Yes and I’m so happy to see you outside instead of across a table in a prison visiting room. Let me introduce you to Sara, my girlfriend and this is Alan Stocker the artist” I said.
“Oh I am very pleased to meet you both” Rose said.
“Pleased to meet you Rose” Alan said, shaking her hand.
Sara kissed Rose on the cheek “I’m so pleased to meet you Rose and Michael has told me all about the good work that you do for artists” Sara said.
“Won’t you look around?” Rose invited.
As we walked around the exhibition I noticed that there were not many visitors and red stickers on paintings showing that they had been sold were rare and the works that had been sold tended to be reproductions of the Haywain or chocolate box.
“It’s all rubbish,” Ala said in a low voice.
“Yes it is rather disappointing isn’t it” I agreed, coming to a halt in front of a model of a caravan made out of matchsticks. “Remember those Alan” I said.
“Yes it’s so embarrassing,” Alan said.
“Well I think that it’s lovely and I can’t believe that it’s made out of matchsticks,” Sara said in wonderment.
“So Kitsch,” Alan said.
I laughed and walked over to another part of the gallery and then I spotted a painting that I liked and stopped in front of it. “Now this is an original work of art” I said. As I spoke I noticed a woman with a young boy moving closer listening attentively to what I was saying.
“Yes I love it Mike” Sara enthused.
“Do you then I will buy it for you” I said looking at the price tag. “Seventy five pounds, cheap at the price” I said.
“It’s my husband’s he’s in Blundeston, thank you so much, he will be pleased” she said smiling and the boy who was obviously her son smiled too.
“I’m buying this painting because I can see that your husband has talent and am giving it to my girlfriend here who likes it as well” I said.
Rose came walking over and I pulled out the Videx check book with a flourish and gave her a cheque for seventy five pounds and she stuck a red sticker on it.
“Rose, can I take it?” Sara asked.
“No I’m dreadfully sorry dear but it has to hang until the exhibition is over then we will send it to you” Rose explained.
I pulled out a Videx business card and gave it to Rose “Send to my office please” I said to Rose.
As we left the exhibition Alan turned to me. “Mick, why don’t you buy some of my work?” he asked.
“Okay I’ll come over to your place before I leave for Amsterdam and have a look” I promised.
Surrogate
Chapter 41
“Mike, how would you like to be a surrogate?” Nick said, putting down his knife and fork and looking at me and smiling.
“A surrogate, what do you mean?” I asked.
Sara giggled “Oh you would love it Mike” Sara giggled taking a sip of her wine.
I realised that she knew what a surrogate was and that she had discussed it with Nick.
Nick was smiling enigmatically and he wiped his generous red lips with a serviette and ran his hand through his thick dark hair greying at the sides that gave him a very distinguished look. “Sara is right you would absolutely love being a surrogate Mike” he said grinning widely.
“Okay what is it?” I said.
“A surrogate is a person that is very knowledgeable about sex and good at it like you Mike. You know I specialise in treating cases of sexual dysfunction and I cure people but analysing what is wrong with them...”
“Yes come on, I know a surrogate is a fucking gigolo...” I said realising.
“No, it's very rewarding and you would be helping me in my work. It’s not being a gigolo but a sexual therapist who discovers why a female is sexually dysfunctional” Mike said, his face becoming serious.
“Yeah, usually because they are ugly and can’t attract men” I remarked thinking that I could never fuck an ugly woman.
“On the contrary I have one on my books who is quite attractive and as I said you would be helping me in my work” Nick persisted.
“Oh go on Mike...” Sara said.
The first surrogate name was Wendy and I sat there alone waiting for her to arrive. Sara had prepared the lounge with flowers and had dimmed the lights. Romantic music played softly on the stereo and a bottle of wine with two glasses stood on the coffee table and a large duvet with pillows was arranged on the carpet in front of the electric fire. I realised that she had arranged it in exactly the same way when we were going to have sex and that she would be having sex with Nick while I was with this mysterious dysfunctional woman. I had told Nick that if she was ugly or unhygienic then I would not perform but just tell him what was wrong.
Suddenly I heard the doorbell ring and I knew that the woman had arrived, then I heard Nick’s deep upper class voice greeting her and leading her down the passage. The door opened and a woman pushed open the door.
“Hello, can I come in?” she said in a low timid voice.
“Yes come in, I’m Mike” I greeted.
The woman walked into the room and stood there self consciously. “I’m Wendy,” she said.
“Oh Wendy, that's a nice name, why don’t you come and sit here on the settee” I said standing up and opening the bottle of wine. “I fancy a nice drop of Chianti Classico, it’s red but I have white if you would prefer it” I said.
“Yes I love Chianti, that would be nice” Wendy said, sitting down on the settee.
I studied her while I handed her a glass and sat down. She was not beautiful but attractive with long brown hair that framed an oval face, dark brown eyes, carefully made up with mascara and lips that had been rouged and although she was not my type and dressed in a plain way like a middle class woman who worked in an office with sensible heeled shoes and a jacket and knee length skirt I thought that I would enjoy fucking her, surprising her and giving her what she desired...
She noticed my intense gaze and looked down and blushed sipping at her wine.
As I gazed her I thought that many guys would love being surrogates and thought of all those lonely guys who used prostitutes and here was this attractive middle class women paying Nick for me to fuck her. After a couple of glasses each I felt like a puff “I better not smoke in front of her” I thought because she looked so straight and it might alarm her. “Excuse me a minute, I’m just going to the loo” I said. As I sat in the bathroom having a surreptitious puff I thought of how bizarre this situation was and why didn’t Wendy just go over to a West End pub and wait for a guy to buy her a drink.
I walked back in the room and sat down beside Wendy, my thigh pressed tightly against hers and looking into her eyes I noticed her pupils expanding and knew that she found me physically attractive and I pressed my lips against hers.
She just lay there passively while I undid her jacket, opened her blouse and undid her bra, releasing her medium size breasts that had attractive pink swollen nipples. “Mm you have lovely breasts Wendy” I complimented her as I began to revolve my tongue around her nipples and suck them.
Wendy sighed but closed her eyes and lay back against the settee.
I knelt on the floor and lifting her skirt I pulled off her tights and knickers and then I noticed that not only did she have a hairy cunt but that her legs and ankles were not depilated and at the sight of this my cock began to deflate so I thought that I better get it inside her before I lost my erection and without further ado I pushed my cock into her and began fucking her. It wasn’t a good fuck because my penis wasn’t rock hard but I managed to keep on going until her breathing became faster and much to my surprise she had an orgasm.
“Wendy would like to see you again,” Nick said smiling.
“No, definitely not, I couldn’t fuck her again” I said. “But why did she tell me that she had an orgasm for the first time in years?” Nick asked, swiveling round on his office chair.
“Because she is hirsute with an untrimmed pussy and hairy ankles” I explained.
“Mike you were tremendously helpful with Wendy and she has now established a satisfactory relationship with a man” Nick said.
“I hope that she shaved her legs,” I said with a giggle.
“Yes of course they were rather hairy and those ankles and big hairy pussy” I said laughing.
Sara started to giggle “I don’t have that problem” she said.
“No you were made for love and your skin is beautiful” I remarked.
We all sat in the lounge drinking wine listening to Nick’s classical record collection.
“Mike, you are very good at being a surrogate and I would like you to try it again” Nick said looking at me earnestly, his eyes wide and sincere.
“Not another woman with hairy ankles,” I said laughing.
“No, Antonia is a very attractive woman,” Nick said quickly.
“Then why is she sexually dysfunctional and paying you lots of money to cure her?” I asked quickly.
“I have to pay the rent here and I only charge patients what they can afford. I don’t know why she is sexually dysfunctional and that is what I want you to find out” Nick said defensively.
“I don’t know the last experience was rather off putting to say the least and it could make me impotent, I mean I felt impotent with Wendy and only managed to attain a semi erection” I explained.
“No Mike she was just unsuitable biologically that’s all. As I said you would be helping me with my work” Nick said a pleading look in his big grey eyes.
“Oh go on Mike” Sara pleaded.
Sara the lounge a lovers tryst, some lights, incense, soft music and two bottles of wine, Barolo and Chablis the latter in an ice bucket.
I noticed the Barolo that Sara knew was very strong and smiled to myself as I poured out a glass. I had already smoked some Nepalese hash a felt high then I heard the front door bell that was up on the street outside and knew that Antonia was here. I suppose it was rather exciting really meeting strange women and fucking them, rather like being a male prostitute, I thought.
I heard the door open and Nick’s deep public school accented voice and a woman answering. I could not make out what they were saying but knew that he was taking her coat and hanging it on the huge circular wooden coat hanger in the passage. I noticed that Sara always stayed out of the situation hidden away in Mike’s bedroom. Footsteps approached down the passage and I stood up then the door opened and an attractive blonde woman in her early thirties opened the door.
“Hello Mike, I’m Antonia, pleased to meet you” she said, closing the door and walking over to me and kissing me on the cheek.
“Hello Antonia, I’m very pleased to meet you” I said and thought “Mm my cock is too as I felt it respond.” “Would you like a glass of wine? I have a red Italian Barolo and Chablis” I said.
“I would love a drop of Chablis,” Antonia said.
I handed her a glass and poured myself another. “Won’t you sit down?” I said.
Antonia sat on the settee and I sat down next to here studying her pretty face, arched eyebrows and blue eyes that she had expertly made up, lips pink with a moist lipstick, white teeth as she smiled at me and wondered how she had a sexual problem because I knew that with her looks and the way she dressed in a little black dress with a tight skirt, dark stockings and high heel shoes that she could easily find a man.
“I expect that you enjoy your job Mike, I mean going with different women all the time” Antonia said.
“I’m a pornographer actually and I get lots of women, it’s just that I’m a friend of Nicks and he is always telling me that I am an expert on sexual matters” I said with a grin.
“So you don’t do it for the money?” Antonia asked a smile hovering around her lips.
“No I have only done it once before and Nick wanted me to try it again and told me that you were very nice and I was curious and I must say that I find you very attractive” I said, bending forward and kissing her on the lips.
She kissed me back pushing her tongue into my mouth and I stood up and led her towards the eiderdown, pillows and cushions that Sara had arranged in front of the fire. Then I lay on the soft eiderdown kissing her and she responded passionately, so I reached around and undid the zip on the back of her little black dress and slipped it off to reveal that she was wearing a black half cup bra, matching panties with stockings and suspenders. “Mm you are lovely” I said my cock becoming rock hard in anticipation. I took off her bra and sucked her erect nipples then slipped off her little black knickers. I looked down at her carefully trimmed pubic hairs and at her shiny pink labia and desired her so I knelt in between her legs and lay on top of her kissing her and she responded fiercely arching her body, grinding her pubes against mine. I then sat up and guided my penis up against her moist vagina and went to push it in...
“No don’t you dare” she suddenly said but still laying there her thighs open and inviting.
I looked down at her in surprise and got to my feet immediately, leaving her laying there and opening the door of my bedroom. I went inside, got in bed and was soon fast asleep. In the morning I pushed open the door and she was getting dressed.
She looked over at me a guilty look on her face but said nothing.
Later when Antonia had left and Nick, Sara and I sat eating breakfast Nick looked at me.
“What went wrong then Mike, you didn’t sleep with Antonia?” Nick asked.
“She wanted me to rape her” I said.
“Why do you think that Mike?” Nick asked, his face inquisitive.
“Because most guys would have, she led me on until I was just about to penetrate her then she said no, and if I had carried on she would have resisted. The only way I could have carried on was to rape her” I said.
“Mm so that’s her problem. Well done Mike and I am happy that you could exercise self control at that point because I know that it would have been difficult” Nick said in an analytical manner.
“Why, Mike, why do you think that is?” Sara asked.
“I don’t know, ask Nick, he’s the head shrinker” I said. “Anyway Nick that’s it I’ve had enough that was the last time” I said.
“Ah Mike you are perfect for the job, you have self control and understand women” Nick complained.
“Sorry Nick, ask Lindsay Honey perhaps he could help you” I said.
So that was the end of my career as a surrogate!
Orgy Time
Chapter 42
“Some of my friends will be over tomorrow. You know the usual crowd” Nick informed me.
“What to psychoanalyse me again” I said laughing.
“Well you are a sort of unusual chap Mike and I suppose that it is natural for psychologists to be interested in you” Nick said smirking.
“I notice that Lora never comes along” I remarked noticing the change in Nick’s features as I mentioned his girlfriend’s name.
“Oh Lorna, no she doesn’t enjoy that sort of thing” Nick said.
“Why not, you do, Nick” Sara said.
“She prefers just one on one” Nick commented while sipping at his glass of wine.
“I don’t mind one on one but sometimes I like a bit of a change” Sara said giggling.
I had a good smoke before the guests arrived and by the time they arrived I was high as a kite. It wasn’t long before Nick was introducing me to a rather plump middle class woman.
“Let me introduce you to a friend of mine Mike Freeman the filmmaker, Mike this is Patricia a psychologist working in the field of sexual dysfunction a colleague” Nick said.
I shook the woman’s hand “I'm very pleased to meet you Patricia I said.
“I have heard all about you Mike, you are becoming rather famous” Patricia gushed as Nick walked away.
“My reputation precedes me,” I said laughing.
“I would very much like to see one of your films, Mike,” Patricia said.
“Okay I’ll give you one as a present before you leave” I promised.
“Oh thank you that would be marvellous” Patricia said.
“Hold on, I'll go and get one for you” I said walking away. I was just getting a video out of my cupboard when Nick came in with a big smile on his face.
“Mike Patricia wants you to fuck her” Nick said.
“Really” I said never failing to be surprised that these seemingly respectable middle class women wanted me a bit of working class rough trade to fuck them.
“I don’t know if I could,” I said.
“Oh go on Mike she’s waiting for you in my study” Nick said with a persuasive look on his face.
“Oh okay then, I’ll try but I’ve never fucked a fat woman before” I said wondering whether I could.
Patricia was waiting in Nick’s study and she smiled, licking her lips as I entered.
“Patricia I am going to give you a good fucking” I said without any preamble then I pushed her onto Nick’s desk pulled up her skirt and pulled her big knickers to one side and pushed my cock which much to my surprise was erect into her. Then I stood on the floor while she lay back against the desk and started to fuck her really hard. As I fucked her I could not believe how big ad soft her body was and I thought that it was like fucking a big mattress and the word “Dunlopillow” flashed through my mind. I really fucked her hard rather like an athlete showing off his abilities, faster and faster I went and then she had an orgasm.
“Oh this is what it’s all about” she screamed out...
I could not help thinking that this psychoanalyst who specialised in sexual dysfunction who must have been in her Fifties had never had a good fucking in her life...
Reunion
Chapter 43
“We went over to see Nick’s father, the Archbishop and introduced ourselves” Alan said over the phone.
“Did you tell Nick?” I asked, thinking that Alan was trying to climb the ladder of success in the art world again.
“No we just went on the spur of the moment, he lives by Wimbledon Common just up from your offices” Alan explained.
“Really” I said surprised and I wondered how Alan had found out the Archbishop’s address.
“Yes, kindly old chap, he was very nice to speak to. Anyway what I’ve called you about is that we, you know the Chaps are all having a meeting up at Corinna Seeds house in Hampstead and you are invited of course.”
“Okay I’ll come when is it?”
“Saturday at 10, England’s Lane, Hampstead” Alan informed me.
“Oh this is beautiful” Sara said as we drove up England’s Lane, Hampstead.
“Yes this is where a lot of the rich live,” I said.
“Is Corinna rich then?” Sara asked as we passed lots of houses set in well tended gardens all painted white that gleamed in the moonlight.
“Yes her family are rich, the Seeds, Alan said that they are one of the oldest families in England, whatever that means” I said.
“Oh none of them have curtains and one can see inside” Sara exclaimed.
“Yes if a robber was inside all the neighbours would see him” I observed.
“Here it is Corinna’s house,” Sara said, rubbing her small hands together in excitement.
I pulled up outside and we both got out of the car.
“Oh isn’t beautiful Mike” Sara enthused as I opened the front gate and we walked up the pathway.
The door opened before we got there and Alan stood in the doorway grinning. “I saw your car,” he said in explanation.
“Hello Alan” Sara greeted him, kissing him on the cheek.
“Hello man, nice to see you again” I said.
“Come in, we are all upstairs” Alan said.
Sara and I walked into a large spacious lounge to be greeted by a cheer.
The Chaps were all here except Danny who was in prison for beating Corinna.
“Glad you could come Mick” Frankie said standing up his big red, round jolly face wreathed in smiles.
I hugged him and shook hands, then Bruce Reynolds, Jimmy Tuttle and Alan.
“Hey where’s Samways?” I said.
“Oh he couldn’t make it Mick but he sends you his regards' ' Frankie said sitting down. “Here ain’t you going to introduce me to your girlfriend then” Frank said with a broad grin on his shiny face.
“Oh sorry Frank, Sara this is Frank” I introduced her.
“Pleased to meet you, love” Frank said, smiling at me in a knowing way.
Then Sara was shaking Bruce’s hand, then Jimmy Tuttle’s as Corinna entered the room.
“Oh it’s so nice to see you two again” Corinna said, kissing Sara and shaking hands with me.
“It’s very pleasant to see you again Corinna” I said warmly, noticing that she was dressed in a tight little black dress and wearing dark stockings with snakeskin high heel shoes with ankle straps. As she smiled at me with painted lips and heavily made up eyes, big silver hoop earrings dangled from her ears, drawing attention to the thick luxuriant black hair that set off her white oval shaped face with its high cheekbones.
Once again I was reminded of a French hooker and I wondered if she always dressed this way.
I heard a chopping noise and I noticed that Frank had a wooden board on the coffee table where he sat and was chopping up a pile of cocaine with a big sharp knife.
I looked at him and at the knife and he smiled back a broad grin on his face. I was paranoid at seeing the knife but managed to smile back...
“Want a toot Mick?” Frank asked.
“No, I don't agree with that stuff. I’ll have a puff, got some good stuff, Nepalese” I replied.
Frank bent forward and snorted a large line up his nose. “Yeah man, the champagne of drugs. All the chaps are doing it now” he said.
Then Bruce snorted a line, then Jimmy and Alan and they all stood looking at me, now the odd one out.
“Come on Mickey boy, it’s the best Peruvian flake,” he said, grasping his nose with his forefinger and thumb and jiggling it from side to side and sniffing in the habitual manner of a coke snorter.
“What about you Sara, fancy a toot baby?”
Sara looked at me as always seeking permission when she did not have to and I nodded my head.
“Just a little one then Frank” she said.
Everyone cheered as she took the rolled up banknote from Frankie and snorted a line.
“Come on son,” Frank said.
“No, I've tried it and a guy that works for me always gets the best stuff I don’t like,” I explained, pulling out my pipe and filling the bowl with hash.
“Here, have a look at this, you won’t believe it” Bruce, who was standing by the window said.
We all walked over to the window and in the lighted room opposite two schoolgirls who must have been about fifteen were dressed in navy blue school knickers, vests and ankle socks and were doing handstands against the wall.
Next minute all the chaps rushed out of the door and I heard them going up the stairs.
At that moment I felt like a pee and went into the toilet and the first thing that I saw was a photo of Corinna with Mrs Margaret Thatcher. They were smiling at each other, standing on a stage at some official function. As I pissed I realised that I was in the home of an enemy, a Thatcherite supporter of the New Right and all my former friends had been married off to rich girls...
I walked back into the lounge and just at that moment I heard a shout.
“Hey Mickey, come up here, we’re all on the roof bogging the two schoolgirls, you can get a much better view from here” Frankie Sims shouted, his voice echoing down from the roof above.
A News of the World headline flashed into my mind “Pornographer Peeping Tom falls from roof while spying on Schoolgirls” and a wave of paranoia hit me. I looked at Sara.
“What’s the matter Mike?” she said.
“Nothing, but I have just remembered something important. Come on we are leaving” I said, grasping her hand. Then we were walking down the stairs as Corinna appeared with a questioning look on her face.
“Got to rush I’ve got a plane to catch, I almost forgot the time” I excused myself.
Driving down England’s Lane Sara turned to me.
“Mike what’s the matter? We haven't got a plane to catch,” she said.
“I know, I got paranoid, there was a picture of Corinna with Thatcher in the toilet and I just had to get out of there” I said.
The Stud
Chapter 44
“You and Sara are invited to a party Mike” Tuppy said over the phone.
“Not another orgy, I couldn’t go to one of those again” I said.
“No I am arranging an exhibition at the Roundhouse for all the disabled artists and it will be there, a private view for all the people that arranged it and I have put the film you made of the Outsiders on show” Tuppy informed me.
“Okay I’ll see you there then Tuppy” I said putting down the phone. “That was Tuppy. She invited us to a private view at the Roundhouse” I said.
“The Roundhouse, what is that?” Sara asked.
“It’s a famous art gallery in Chalk Farm,” I said.
“Oh goody, I love private views,” Sara enthused.
“This is it” I said to Sara, pulling up outside the large circular building.
“Oh how unusual it’s built in a circle” Sara observed.
“Yes, that's why it’s called the Roundhouse,” I observed.
As we entered it was crowded like a noisy pub with everyone drinking wine and talking to one another their backs turned to the paintings.
“I get a glass of wine then we will have a look at the paintings. What do you want, red or white?” I asked Sara.
“I’ll have white please,” Sara said.
I made my way through the thirsty throng surrounding a table behind which two teenage girls were serving drinks. As I queued I noticed that one of them looked really sexy and was dressed to thrill in a very tight, short black skirt and little top without a bra that showed off her up tilted breasts. I was mesmerised by this beauty until suddenly she was speaking to me.
“Yes Sir what will it be?” she asked in a middle class accent.
“I’ll have a glass of red and a glass of white dry wine” I said.
“Sauvignon red and white?” she asked, pouting her rouged lips and her eyes regarding me through thick mascara makeup that surrounded her eyes and lashes.
“Yes please” I said watching her tight little arse as she turned to reach the bottles,
She placed two glasses in front of me “Five pounds please” she said.
I gave her a fiver thinking that it was a bit much and laughed to myself and walking over towards Sara I noticed that she was talking to Tuppy.
“Hello Tuppy” I said, handing Sara her glass of wine.
“Hello Mike I’m so glad that you both could come,” Tuppy said.
“Oh we love coming to art exhibitions” Sara said smiling.
“Your film is playing on that TV over there,” Tuppy said.
We walked over to a TV set and there was the guy climbing the stairs as though it was Mount Everest. I didn’t like the film being shown here in the gallery and I felt a bit uncomfortable ... “After all I’m not disabled” I thought.
People were crowding around watching it.
“Come on, let's go and look at the paintings,” I said to Sara.
Just at that moment a red headed woman with large breasts approached. “Hello Tuppy aren’t you going to introduce me to Mike Freeman and his charming young girlfriend” she said smiling broadly.
“Oh yes Mike, Sara this is Valerie a very good friend of mine” she said.
I shook hands with Valerie. “I’m very pleased to meet you Valerie” I said thinking that she was about forty and although pretty quite plump.
Tuppy smiled at me “I have got some more introductions to do, I’ll talk to you later” she said walking off surrounded by people who wanted to talk to her.
“I’m going to look at the paintings,” I said to Valerie.
“Oh do you mind if I accompany you two?” Valerie said.
“No, not at all,” I replied.
As I walked around the exhibition I was surprised that the overall quality of the work was good and some of it was very intense and powerful. I was surprised because I had always read that the work of the disabled wasn’t that good but the opposite was true and I realised that the disabled trapped within their distorted or damaged vehicles were observers who could express their feelings about the world through their work.
I stopped before a painting whose motive was divided in two with love and peace on one side and a world on the other that showed pain and suffering, in the midst of people flagellating each other with sharks swimming around through space. “This is quite powerful, don’t you think?” I remarked.
“Yes but the peace side is quite boring and the other side with all the perversions going on is much more exciting, don’t you think?” Valerie said, smiling at me looking into my eyes.
“Yes it’s much naughtier” Sara said giggling.
I noticed that Valerie’s glass was empty. “Yes but I don’t like the sharks. Do you fancy another glass of that expensive wine?” I asked.
“Oh yes please, that’s my daughter Veronica serving the one with the red hair, same as mine. She is just trying to make a bit of pocket money” Valerie said.
“Mm I would love to fuck her” I said.
Valerie put her hand over her mouth and started to laugh.
“Mike is such a naughty boy,” Sara said indulgently.
As I walked off towards the makeshift bar I thought to myself how unshockable these middle class women were and that one could say absolutely anything to them.
As I queued for a drink and feasted my eyes on the sexy redhead Veronica as she wiggled about in her short bondage like skirt, tottering on high heels I noticed that most people here at the Roundhouse were already in various stages of intoxication.
Three glasses of wine, two white and one red please” I said to Veronica staring at her nipples.
She returned with the glasses. Seven pounds fifty please Sir” she said.
“Here’s a tenner and keep the change” I said smiling.
“Oh thank you” Veronica said, rewarding me with a sexy pout.
Later that week the phone rang at the office “Hello Videx” I answered.
“Hello Mike, it's Tuppy.”
“Hi Tuppy.”
“Mike do you want to fuck Valerie” Tuppy said in a matter of fact kind of way as if it was perfectly normal to ring people up and ask if you wanted to fuck one of their friends.
“No I want to fuck Veronica” I replied a smile crossing my features thinking of Valerie’s nubile daughter.
There was a laugh down the other end of the phone. “Mike you are such a dirty old bastard,” Tuppy said.
“Dirty young bastard, I prefer to be called” I said paraphrasing one of Kent’s lines.
“So will you as a favour for me” Tuppy said.
“As a favour for you? That’s a peculiar request one would think that I’m a gigolo on call” I said laughing.
Sara looked over at me with a questioning look on her face.
“It’s Tuppy asking me to fuck Valerie” I informed her with a laugh.
Sara started to giggle. “Oh why don’t you Mike?” she asked.
My life I realised was becoming more bizarre every day and I was turning into a gigolo to be passed around to various women who I hardly knew.
“Mike, shall I say yes then?” Tuppy’s voice was insistent.
I thought of Valerie with the big tits and red hair and wondered what it would be like to fuck her. “Okay but it will have to be a Sunday,” I said.
“How about this Sunday at 2 o’clock, at my place? You can bring Sara too if you want” Tuppy suggested.
“What for a threesome or foursome?” I said.
“No I always love to see your Sara, she is such a sweetie” Tuppy said giggling over the phone.
“Sara, have a word with Tuppy will you?” I asked handing her the phone.
“Hello Tuppy” Sara said then she started to giggle and smile at me.
Lisa was answering one of the other phones as was Lindsay although Lindsay looked up smiling at me guessing something was going on.
“Okay the Sunday at two, see you then Tuppy” Sara said putting down the phone.
Sunday Sara and I drove over to Mayfair and parked up in a road near Tuppy’s.
I rang the bell of the mansions where Tuppy lived and the concierge, an old man, came to answer the door.
He recognised Sara and I and smiled. “Come to see Miss Owens, Sir, Madam?” he asked.
“Yes thank you” I replied.
The concierge opened the door and we walked into the plush building, walking along the red carpeted corridor and down to Tuppy’s basement flat and I rang the bell.
“Hello Mike, Sara I’m so pleased to see you come in” Tuppy greeted us. “Valerie is waiting for you in the lounge” she said.
“Oh really” I said laughing.
Sara giggled “Waiting for a good hard fucking” Sara said giggling.
“Exactly, now you go off like a good boy and give her one,” Tuppy said in a mistress-like tone.
“Right,” I answered.
I pushed open the door of the lounge and there was Valerie spread out on the floor, laying on a duvet surrounded by cushions wearing nothing but a basque, stockings and high heels and by her side was a riding crop.
I looked at her surprised by her Rubinesqe beauty and her massive breasts that had large aureole and big nipples. Her cunt was covered in a thin bush of red hair and I noticed that she kept one of her fingers pressed on her pubic mound.
Wasting no time and ignoring the riding crop I took off my tracksuit bottoms and stood above her sporting a massive erection. “What do you think?” I asked her waving my big hard cock around.``
“It’s enormous,” Valerie said, her eyes wide.
“What’s the whip for? Do you like being punished?” I asked.
“Sometimes if I’m being naughty like I am now” Valerie answered coquettishly.
“Well I am going to give you a good hard punishment fucking” I said.
Then I knelt on the floor between her legs and unceremoniously lifted up her thighs so that they were bent up onto her body, then shoving in my cock I rammed it right up her till the hilt and started to fuck her. I was like an athlete, a sexual athlete and soon I started to gasp for breathe and in Tuppy’s warm flat feel the perspiration forming on my body but I kept on fucking Valerie, harder and harder and her big tits wobbled with a rhythmic shock each time my body slapped against hers. It was like going for a run and after a while I got second wind and then began to speed up fucking her really hard then suddenly I was rewarded with her breathing speeding up too, then she was gasping, her mouth wide open.
“Oh yes darling I’m coming” she shouted out in a loud voice.
“Oh yes, yes, yes and her body was contorted by rhythmic spasms of a massive orgasm and she collapsed, sighing her eyes closed.
She was a right screamer and laughed to myself knowing that Sara and Tuppy would have heard her in the next room. I got up leaving her laying there on the floor and opening the door. I walked down the passage. “All right if I have a shower, Tuppy?” I shouted.
“Yes of course” she shouted back and I could hear her and Sara laughing.
My Big Hands
Chapter 45
“Oh look at those hands, they are simply enormous' ' Jean said laughing, showing her perfect white teeth.
I felt rather self conscious as Jean, Alan, Sara and their friend an art historian Brigit all stared at my hands. I didn’t know where to put them so I placed them on my chest palms down for everyone to see. I had not really noticed my hands were that big before and I showed them to myself palms up and realised for the first time in my life that Jean was right, they were enormous. “I hadn’t thought of it before but now you draw my attention to it, I suppose that you are right” I admitted.
“Oh don’t worry about it Michael because it’s an indication that you are big in other parts too” Jean said, emitting peals of laughter.
Everyone laughed and I joined in too.
“Yes it's a biological advantage” Jean offered especially in cases of survival, fighting for one’s life for example” Jean said the smile disappearing from her face to be replaced with a serious look. “Tell us Mike why did you kill, were you trying to kill your father?” Jean asked.
I looked at her and wondered what book on psychiatry she had been reading and wondered why she believed this psycho babble had any credence. “Why don’t you believe me what I have told you that a hitman attacked me in my own home, wounding me and threatening to kill me and my family?” I said passionately that even my friends wanted to believe in something else.
“Where were you wounded Mike?” Jean asked.
I held up my hands to show the deep scars that ran across them.
“Oh your hands” Alan said as though it didn’t count.
“Oh your hands” I said, mimicking him. “That’d nothing eh. Well when you are cut to the bone and your blood is squirting out of your hands then you will know what it's like” I said and suddenly I felt hot tears spring to my eyes and then felt the lachrymose flow of liquid flowing down my face.
“Oh I am dreadfully sorry Michael” Jean apologised and I felt her arm around my shoulders and that of Sara also and stopped crying remembering my father’s comment when I cried.
“Men don’t cry only girls” and a wan smile came to my face.
“Michael I am so flattered that you could cry in front of a woman” Jean said in her posh voice and I saw Alan’s face in the background staring at how I had all the females around me cuddling me and loving me...
“Let’s change the subject then shall we? Alan tells me that you were in love with him and told him so when you were in prison together” Jean said.
“Yes I did love him and I still do” I said and as I said I saw Alan staring at me through his trendy John Lennon spectacles and knew that I did not love him now as I did then.
“But you kissed him on the lips and he pushed you away,” Jean said.
As I looked at Alan I saw a guilty look on his face like a Judas who has betrayed one. “You wouldn’t understand Jean that in an all male society, in the belly of the beast, in a terrible place that one forms very intense relationships. I kissed him because I loved him in a fraternal way, or even paternal way...he was my best friend through thick or thin and he loved me also, I am sure of that” I said.
“But why do you speak in the past tense?” Jean asked.
“Because even though I still love Alan we live in a different world now, a world that is suspicious of brotherly love thinking one might be a homosexual” I answered. Thinking that is where this conversation is leading and I might as well put it on the table.
“I never mentioned homosexuality Michael” Jean replied defensively.
“Yes but the implication is there and let me say that I would have found any such physical relationship with Alan repulsive...
“All right Michael let’s change the subject again. “Tell us about tripping the white light,” Jean said.
Everyone was looking at me expecting me to talk about my experiences with LSD. “Tripping the white light was my name for a recurring experience I had on acid. There came a point at the height of the trip where I would lie down on the bed and an intense beam of white light would come through the outer wall of the cell and my body would levitate and as I felt myself lifting I would enter the beam of light and travel up it through the wall and out into the night. I would see the stars and a bright light high above me in space and I would be lifted up and go somewhere...” I said faltering trying to remember.
“Where did you go, Michael?” Jean asked.
“I don’t know but I was dematerialised out of my body because when I returned I would see the lights of the prison from up in space, go back through the wall see my body laying on the bed then re-enter it and then I would be inside it again looking out through the eyes...
Everyone was looking at me and then Jean and Alan exchanged glances and I wondered what they were thinking and knew that they had discussed tripping the white light with each other.
“I do believe that you paint” Brigit the bookish looking woman was looking at me.
“Yes but I am somewhat of a Sunday painter these days,” I said.
“Yes but you have a large body of work” Jean tells me and I would like to see some of it” Brigit said.
“There are some of my paintings hanging in Earls Court but the main body of my work is at my parent’s house in Clapham Park, South West London," I said.
“I shall have to come and see some of it. Do you see those art history books on the shelf there? I wrote them all she said.
I wondered if she was going to write about me and felt rather flattered but I knew as Tony Dunford had remarked that “You are not going to change the world by painting are you Michael, it’s an anachronism and elitist” and I thought of how right he was because I wanted to change the world...
An Opera
Chapter 46
“Hazel wants you to fuck her” Sara said smiling.
“Really I have never even spoken to her” I said.
“She is waiting for you in Nick’s study. Go on, you know that you want to. I saw you looking at her when she arrived and I went and had a chat with her” Sara said, smiling sweetly.
“How about a threesome?” I said putting my arms around her and pulling her body close.
“No, I already asked her” Sara informed me.
I started to laugh. “Well why don’t you come and watch” I offered.
“Okay then because they are playing the piano” Sara said smiling.
I walked into Nick's study and it was true one of the guests, a musician was playing the piano and as I entered a professional opera singer started to warble in Italian. There on the settee sat Hazel dressed in a white muslin dress like an actress on the stage. It was all so bizarre but everyone was so serious so I went along with it. “All the world is but a stage and we play our parts upon it” Shakespeare’s words went through my head as I sat down next to Hazel. Hazel had long blonde hair that was piled up on her head, and was in her thirties I guessed with ample breasts that swelled generously over her low cut dress.
I looked into her blue eyes and kissed her red lips. The sound of the opera singer in the background making me feel as if I was on the stage and I was aware that several other guests had entered the room and were watching my performance. “The gods are enjoying my performance too” I thought as I slid one hand up Hazel’s dress and began to caress her thighs while the other found her breasts and felt her nipples between my fingers and thumb.
Her tongue pushed into her mouth and her hand explored the huge erection that showed her that I desired her.
I knelt on the thick carpet and pulling down my track suit bottoms and taking off Hazel’s knickers I slid my penis into her wet receptive cunt watching it slide in and out between her stockinged thighs as I began to fuck her. The music was pleasant and the soprano reached higher and higher notes as I speeded up the rhythm of my intercourse. It didn’t take long before Hazel’s breathing started to speed up too and her mouth started to open, her eyes closed then she came ...
“Oh yes I am in heaven” she said as her body writhed and shuddered.
“Who is Hazel?” I asked Nick after all the guests had departed and we collected their empty glasses and carried them to the sink.
“Oh, her husband is a builder,” Nick said.
“A builder married to an upper class lady” I observed remembering Hazel's cut glass accent as she shouted in orgasm.
Nick laughed and Sara too and somehow I did not believe him.
A Slave
Chapter 47
“Mike I will be going over to our institute in San Francisco for a fortnight and I leave you to look after the place” Nick informed me.
“Wow, San Francisco, I didn’t know that you had a branch there” I said surprised. “When are you leaving?” I asked.
“Tomorrow” Nick said laconically.
“Really” I said surprised again because he had said nothing about it.
“Yes I will be going early in the morning.”
“Oh Nick I will miss you terribly” Sara said as tears began to form in her eyes, then she rushed into his arms.
“Don’t be silly, it's only for two weeks,” Nick said.
Next morning he was gone.
“Hello Mike it's Jane”
“Hello Jane, what can I do for you?” I asked.
“I hope that you don’t mind me asking Mike, but is there any work for me?”
Her voice sounded plaintive over the phone and I guessed that she needed some cash. “Well yes as a matter of fact there is this Sunday, it’s a spanking film, just you and me. Look I’ll put the script in the post to you tonight” I promised.
“Oh lovely Mike, I have got some bills to pay,” Jane said.
“It will be over at my flat in Earls Court, number one the basement Wetherby Mansions. Just ring the bell. I’ll draw a little map and enclose it with the script okay Jane.
“Oh Master I have been such a bad girl and I need a good spanking” Jane said.
As she spoke I felt my cock tingling in response. I’ll see you there on Sunday at twelve sharp. And any more of those spanking magazines with you in bring them along and a cane too”
“Yes Master,” Jane replied.
I put the phone down. “That was Jane and I am going to make a film of her on Sunday at our place and I want you to film” I said to Sara.
“Oh goodie I haven’t had any practice for a bit now have I” Sara said enthusiastically rubbing her hands together.
“I’m going to start writing it now in Nick’s study," I said.
“I’ll make some coffee,” Sara offered.
I sat down and started to type Naughty Girl.
The doorbell rang at exactly 12’o o'clock.
“That’s Jane now, dead on time” I said.
“I’ll go and let her in,” Sara said.
I had already set the equipment up in Nick’s study for the first scene of Naughty Girl and I went in, sat down and taking out my pipe. I filled the bowl and applied a lighter flame to the Pakistani black hashish that I had scored from Nigel. I heard the door of the apartment open and the excited voices of Sara and Jane walking down the passage. Then they entered the study as I sipped my coffee and blew out a cloud of blue smoke and I noticed that Jane was carrying a school type cane with a curved handle. “Did you bring the magazines?” I asked.
“Yes I did Master they are here” she said holding up an attaché case that she was carrying. “It was such a good script, if I may say so,” Jane said.
“Give me the magazines, because they are in the first scene” I said.
Jane opened the attaché case and handed me the glossy spanking magazines that she had brought.
“Do you want some coffee or win before you start Jane?” Sara asked.
“I would love a glass of wine,” Jane replied.
“We have some nice red Chianti, Mike’s favourite if you would like some” Sara said.
“Yes Mistress that would be fine” Jane answered.
“Well off you go have a chat and a glass or two of wine while I have a puff and look at the magazines” I said opening a copy of Janus that had Jane on the front cover dressed as a schoolgirl with a old man standing holding a school cane with a curved handle like the one Jane had left laying on the desk alongside the magazines. I opened the magazines and leafing through them I found that Jane and Evelyn featured prominently in all the magazines both Janus, Justice and Blushes. The photos all had the same theme models dressed as schoolgirls getting spanked and caned by middle aged men. I noticed as before that there was no sex only flagellation and that the men never took off the suits that they all wore in the pictures. I found the pictures erotic but I would have liked to have seen some sex too. “That’s what I am going to do now. A satire on the British disease of spanking” I thought. I could hear the girls laughing and chattering in the lounge and I started to smoke another pipe because I wanted Jane to have a good drink...
Then I heard Sara coming along the passage.
“We are ready for action Mike” she said.
“Right, bring Jane down here and we will start” I said. I had the microphone gaffered onto the light and I had already tested the sound and switched on the camera and set up the first shot on the monitor.
Jane and Sara walked into the study and Sara got on the camera and took off the locks.
“Now Jane this is the first scene and I am sure that you know your lines. So sit down in that chair and Sara will set up the first shot” I said.
Jane blushed like the naughty girl that she portrayed in the magazines and sat down in the chair opposite me. She was wearing the blue suit with the zips over her breasts that she had worn in the scenes she had shot with me and Lindsay for the Videx Video Show. Her lips were rouged a bright red, her eyes heavily made up and her thick dark, wavy hair surrounding contrasted with her pale face.
“Ready for action Sara?” I said. I was feeling really stoned.
“Yes, ready for action” Sara confirmed.
“Right get ready to roll ‘em, action I said looking at Jane. “Jane I have got some magazines here in which you obviously have posed for. What have you got to say for yourself?” I said.
“Nothing Sir” Jane answered, casting down her eyes, her face assuming the ambiguous look, half afraid, half sexual in the pictures.
“Do you like being spanked as you appeared to be in these photos?”
“Yes Sir” Jane answered.
“Well good because I have always wanted to spank that cute little bottom of yours. I have been reading some of the text in Janus and you always call the men Master, and that’s how you will address me now, is that clear?”
“Yes Master,” Jane replied.
“Now for being such a naughty girl I am going to give you a jolly good spanking” I said.
“Yes Master,” Jane replied.
“Right cut” I said. “That was excellent, now we will move into the surgery” I said.
“Shall I help you Mike?” Sara asked.
“No but I would like another coffee,” I said.
I moved all the equipment into the surgery and set up the opening shot for the first scene as Sara arrived with coffee and biscuits on a tray. I ignored the biscuits and smoked another pipe until I was high as a kite.
“That first scene went really well but the next scene is going to be fucking mind blowing” I said enthusiastically. I got up and started to move the empty cups off the scene as a signal that I was ready to start.
“Is everyone ready?” I asked.
“Yes, ready Mike” Sara confirmed.
“Yes Master,” Jane said.
“Well then let’s start making movies and action,” I said looking at Jane.
“Now you naughty girl get up on the couch and kneel down on all fours” I ordered in an imperious tone.
“Yes Master” Jane said and she got up onto the couch and knelt down on all fours.
“I walked over and pulled up her skirt then pulled down her black nylon knickers until they showed her cunt from the rear, then I picked up the school cane and cut the air with it making a swishing noise. “Stick out that cute little bottom of yours and put your waist right down” I ordered.
Jane obeyed, sticking out her buttocks.
I brought the cane down and a thin red line appeared.
“Did you like that?”
“Yes Master”
I brought it down again and again until Jane's buttocks turned a bright pink.
“Now sit up, turn over and get your legs up in those stirrups” I ordered.
Jane obeyed, turning over, lying on her back with her legs wide open in the gynaecological couch.
I undid the zip on the trousers of the suit that I was wearing realising that this was the first time that I had worn a suit for ages and got out my cock. “No cocks in any of those photos is there and that’s because they pretend it's nothing to do with sex the perverts but the people that buy those magazines are all wanking over them. Do you understand Jane?”
“Yes Master,” Jane agreed.
I walked over and started to rub my cock around Jane’s face. “Suck it,” I commanded.
“What I am going to do to you now my naughty little girl as a punishment for posing for those perverted pictures is to fuck your tight little arse” I said.
“Yes Master,” Jane replied.
I stood in between her wide open legs looking down at her gaping cunt and the small pink anus and I began to spank her buttocks, the inside of her thighs then her cunt until it was a roseate pink then taking a tube of lubricant I anointed her anus until it was wet and shiny. “Have you ever been buggered before Jane?” I asked.
“No Master,” Jane answered.
“Well let’s see if you like it as much as being caned” I said pushing in my erect penis and beginning to fuck her arse.
Jane closed her eyes and I knew that she was enjoying it.
“Open your eyes and look at me while I am buggering you” I ordered.
“Yes Master” Jane said obeying and looking at me, her face assuming the same expression as in the magazines.
I fucked her arse until I felt like I was going to come. “Oh yes Jane I’m going to shoot all my hot spunk right up your tight little arsehole” I said, gasping and ejaculating profusely until my legs nearly gave way, which was a signal to cut.
“Cut” I said.
Valeting
Chapter 48
John showed me around the yard. Karl dressed in grease stained overalls was valeting a car with a steam cleaner.
Karl looked at me with a surly look on his face communicating his dissatisfaction.
“Where’s John?” I asked.
“He’s in the office,” Karl said.
“I thought that you would be at stage school today,” I said.
“Nah, Dad took me out, wouldn’t pay the fees after Mum left, said I had to work in the yard” Karl informed me wrinkling up his handsome features into a look of disgust.
As I looked at him it was obvious that he was John’s son because he reminded me of the John I once knew as a teenager. Skinny with a mass of curly black hair, handsome features and a snub nose with freckles on his face. I had come across his passport when I lived at John’s and I was surprised that his name was Karl Malden instead of Curry like his father.
“I expect that he pays you well for doing this?” I asked already knowing the answer.
“No I only get thirty plus my food and so on” Karl said wrinkling up his nose in disgust.
“Karl if you need anything just ask me, okay” I said.
Karl smiled “Okay Mike I could do with a puff though” he said with a boyish grin,
“What you’ve started puffing?” I asked.
“Yeah I used to smoke your pipe when you weren't around man” Karl admitted.
I went behind a car and broke a bit off the hash I had and peeled off fifty from my bankroll and stuffed it into Karl’s hand.
“Thanks, cool man, don’t tell Dad” Karl his eyes looking straight into mine and twinkling.
“Of course not,” I confirmed.
John was sitting in the office “Hello Mick” he said looking up.
I noticed that he was smartly dressed in a suit as always and it was obvious that he didn’t do any manual work in the yard. “Nice business you have here John” I said.
“Yeah, all the chaps in the trade send their cars to me and when they leave they look brand new. We wind the mileage back a bit too!” he said laughing.
I laughed along with him looking down on his greying head thinking that I would love to kill him...thinking of the time out on the motorway when his henchman had tried to kill me and Sara.
“Now what I wanted to talk about Mickey boy was the orders” he pointed to a fax machine on his desk. “I want you to fax them through to this number, not the office” he said, giving me a business card with the phone and fax of the valeting company on it.
“Why not the office?” I asked.
“Because how are you going to know whether Lindsay is fiddling or not?” he said looking up at me stroking his chin.
“He could fiddle us anyway if he wanted,” I observed.
“No, I have arranged for an accountant from Cohen and Cohen to come in every Friday and check the books and I will be getting the orders for the homo stuff here on the fax” John said with a serious look on his face.
“Well I suppose that you can’t be too careful but now that he is going to run the office he will have to have a rise and get twenty five per cent of the cash” I said firmly.
“Why he’s not a partner?” John protested.
“Look John, you have to trust him because he will be running the office. Why not make him managing director of Videx UK because I won’t be able to come back after a few months of not reporting to the probation office? Not that I want to” I said.
“Why don’t you just come back once a month and report, and after a while it goes down and down then you don’t have to report anymore, I know because one of my pals done a life, know what I mean” John said looking up at me.
“No John, they want to get me and I can be lifted off the street anytime on this license bullshit. I don’t feel safe anymore” I said, expressing my fears but not mentioning the Sword of Damocles.
“They are only supposed to recall you for a crime of violence or if you’re a danger to the public,” John said.
“Look John, they have said that I’m running a criminal enterprise and I’m engaged in organised crime. We know that its bollocks but they can say that because I’m engaged in crime I’m in danger of recommitting my offence, no they can fit me up” I said.
“But once the homo stuff is off the market they won’t bother” John replied stroking his chin.
“Look it won’t take them long to find out what I’m doing in Holland” I said.
“But can’t they stop it then, if they find out the full SP then?” John asked a worried look on his face.
“No they can’t stop it because it's legal in Holland and you will be sending out the orders, no I’ve worked it all out” I assured him.
“You are a clever bastard Mickey, but I don’t reckon that we should give Lindsay twenty five per cent of the cash” John said with an obstinate look on his face.
“Well it will stop him trying to fiddle and also we want to give a little brown envelope to the accountant when he comes up” I saw the look of annoyance on John’s face. “Just a few quid John, that’s all. My cash, send it registered to my flat. all right” I said.
John looked at me. I hate giving hard earned money away, especially cash” he said.
I thought yeah, you fucking old miser and I knew that he was always using his Videx credit car to fill up his big Merc and buy goods with and he hardly ever used his own cash these days. “I know but there is plenty especially from the gay films” I said to annoy him.
“Yeah those irons are fucking each other’s arrises all the time the dirty poofs” he said a grin on his face.
I knew that even though he was grinning that he was homophobic “Yes they are highly sexed and love our films” I said.
“I’ve never watched one” John admitted then he started to chuckle “Do you know what I gave one to a pal of mine for a laugh, I said this is a hot one loads of anal” John said breaking out into a laugh, tears forming in his eyes. “He went fucking bonkers at me, he said that you ought to be locked up” he said.
“So he watched it then” I said laughing.
“No, as soon as he saw the beginning, what was it, Dial a Guy he turned it off” John said wiping the tears of laughter from his eyes.
I’ll make some more in Amsterdam there’s loads of gays out there” I said.
“Soft bastards,” John said, the smile disappearing from his face.
“No, some of the Butch ones are as hard as nails, and they dress all in leather with big studded boots and carry knives and don’t forget Ronnie Kray” I reminded him.
“Okay Lisa you can go now and take your wages, they are in the table drawer in an envelope in reception” I said.
“Oh thanks Mike,” Lisa said.
I had started to leave the money that I was giving Lisa in reception because she started to get embarrassed when I gave it to her. I knew that John wasn’t going to give her any.
The phones were all ringing and they would go on ringing until five when I would turn them off.
“Lindsay when I go to Holland I will be making a film over there so it's your job now to find the actors, guys as well and arrange for them to be sent over” I said.
Lindsay had a phone on each ear and was scribbling down names and addresses. “Okay Mike don’t worry I can handle it. I have a couple of nice chicks in the office and I’ll be using them too don’t worry man” Lindsay laughed, showing his white even teeth, fluffing up his hair in the habitual manner of his.
“Of course John will be sniffing around here more often when I am gone and he has already arranged for an accountant from Cohen and Cohen to come up here once a week to do a bank reconciliation statement” I said.
“No problem,” Lindsay said.
“The cash that comes in you will start taking twenty five percent and divide the remainder between me and John. Your wages will go up and you will be managing director of Videx UK. Give Lisa a bit of cash too but don’t let John know and don’t have too many girls on the books working here, I know what you’re like you will have a fucking harem up here” I said laughing.
Sara laughed too. “And Lindsay come over and see us sometimes, because we will miss you,” she said.
Diseased
Chapter 49
As I pissed I felt this itchy feeling in my urethra and immediately I suspected some kind of urinary infection. The next time I went for a piss I pissed into a glass and held it up to the light and there was blood in my urine, not fresh blood but a nasty looking piece of old discoloured stuff about a quarter of an inch long floating there as confirmation that an infection existed in my water works. I walked back into the office showing no signs of the fear I felt and after Lisa had gone I phoned Nick who had just arrived back from the States.
“Hello Nick,” I said, trying not to sound too worried.
“Yes Mike.”
“I’ve got a bladder infection, some nasty looking discoloured particles of old blood hanging in my urine” I said.
“Oh really, well don’t worry my doctor friend, a urinary specialist will be here until seven and he will have a look at you” Nick said.
“Okay I’ll be home well before then” I said.
I sat answering the phone trying to carry on as usual but I couldn’t concentrate. I wanted to get back to Earls Court and find out what was wrong with me.
I looked at the clock and it was half four all the phones were still ringing and Lindsay, Sara and I were taking orders as fast as we could write them down. I must have looked worried because I noticed Sara looking at me.
“Mike is there something wrong?” Sara asked with a concerned look on her face.
“I wasn’t going to say anything but yes, a slight problem I’ve got a bladder infection” I said glad to share my worries with someone else.
“How do you know Mike?” Sara asked.
“I took a sample and it contains discoloured blood and its itching inside, you know the urethra” I explained.
“Sounds like you got the old gonorrhoea Mike” Lindsay said a smile on his face.
He was right down the end of the office but obviously had good hearing even though he was answering the phone.
“It’s not funny Lindsay,” I said.
“Sorry Mike but it’s nothing, an occupational hazard with me. I just go over to the gyno clinic in Praed Street, they give you a jab and it’s gone in a week. Does it feel like you are pissing broken glass?”
“No, it's itchy inside my urethra,” I explained.
“Don’t worry Mike it’s nothing, a jab of antibiotics and you will be fine” Lindsay said sympathetically.
“I don’t take antibiotics,” I said.
“Well you will have to if you want to be cured” Lindsay advised.
“Don’t worry I’ll find an herbal cure” I said emphatically. “Come on time to pack up, I want to leave a bit early tonight to beat the traffic because I want to get home, there’s a doctor at Nick’s place” I said.
I drove up the hill to Wimbledon Common and the traffic was not that bad and it wasn’t long before I got to Hammersmith and the dual carriageway to Earls Court.
I rang the bell and was soon inside the flat to be greeted by Nick and his doctor friend who rented the gynaecological clinic and knew all about urinary infections.
“Mike this is Dr Jim Kinsella, a friend of mine, Jim let me introduce you to Mike” Nick introduced us.
“Pleased to meet you doctor” I said.
“Mike, call me Jim please, now what’s seems to be the matter with you old boy?” Jim asked.
“I’ve got a urinary infection, itchy urethra and discoloured old blood in my urine” I said.
“You seem to know all about it Mike, can you give me a sample?” Jim asked.
“Yes, I think so,” I replied.
“Mike’s a natural doctor, has an instinctive knowledge whereas I’m a head doctor” Nick said laughing.
“Come into the clinic Mike,” Jim said.
I pissed into the sample bottle that he gave me and he held it up to the light. “Hmm yes you are right you do have some kind of infection and I will get Nick to get a blood sample done” Jim said.
We went back into the lounge where Sara sat talking to Nick, a worried look on her face.
“You look like one of those guys I have been seeing over in San Francisco. There's a virus going around there called AIDs” Jim said smiling.
I went pale and fear clutched at my heart. “I don’t think I have anything serious” I replied hoping that I didn’t.
“Nick I want you to take a blood sample and get it off to the lab” Jim said, getting up to leave. Give me a ring when you get the results...” Jim said.
Nick stuck the hypodermic into the vein in the bend of my arm and I screamed “Oh” the sound came involuntary as I flashed back to when Dr Tuck took a blood sample for the Old Grey Fox.
Sara was looking at me with a concerned look on her face.
“Mike it didn’t hurt that much surely” Nick said with a surprised look on his face.
“No I just had a painful memory of when that corrupt pathologist Dr Tuck took my blood, it wasn’t you Nick” I said.
“Oh I see” Nick said sympathetically.
“How long will it take to get the results back?” I asked.
“Only a couple of days,” Nick replied.
I felt ill and worried for three days until the results came back and I knew that it was something serious as soon as we got home Saturday evening and Nick stood waiting in the passage standing outside his study.
“It’s E coli Mike” Nick informed me.
“E Coli” I repeated because I had read about people dying from it and I wondered if someone had poisoned me...my heart started to beat faster thumping in my chest.
“Yes Mike it's only in the early stages and your white blood corpuscle count is really and your immune system is fighting back. I’m going to give you a course of antibiotics and you will be cured.
“Oh that’s good,” Sara exclaimed with a pleased expression on her face.
“I’m not taking antibiotics” I said thinking that I would rely on my immune system and find a herbal cure.
“Why not Mike?” Nick asked.
“Because I will find a herbal cure, antibiotics destroy the flora in the gut for six years and create a time bomb effect and I don’t want to rely on them” I said.
The next day I went to an herbal shop and bought a tin of a herbal compound that the herbalist prescribed me.
When I got to the office I made the herbal tea and started to take it several times a day including lots of water in order to flush my bladder. I took samples of my urine every day and soon it looked clear. I still took the tea every day and soon I felt a lot better.
That Sunday I felt cured. “Let’s all go for a run” I suggested feeling on top of the world.
“Oh yes that would be fun” Sara said.
“Okay Mike,” Nick agreed.
So we all drove up to Wimbledon Common and started to run round, I felt all right but slightly weaker than I usually did but I did the whole circuit then at the end of the run I broke into my usual sprint and suddenly I felt my legs give way and I was lying on the ground feeling very ill.
Nick and Sara rushed over and with an effort lifted me up and helped me back to the car. Sara drove and I lay back in the front seat feeling as if I was dying.
The next day Jim arrived and examined me “You had a relapse Mike, didn’t you know that the worst thing that one can do when one is healing is to do something really strenuous like running? Quite a few fit people have thought that they could run off an infection by wrapping up and going jogging and they have dropped dead, it stresses the immune system and as you had, one gets a relapse you were damn lucky” Jim informed me.
I looked at Nick and he looked guilty because he didn’t warn me but then “perhaps he didn’t know” I thought after all he was a head doctor and as he had admitted not very good at physical things.
I felt really ill and emotional and that evening while watching some starving African children on TV I broke down and cried. The tears just started to roll uncontrollably down my face.
Nick looked at me with a worried expression on his face while Sara sat an arm around me comforting me.
“Why don’t you let me prescribe you some antibiotics Mike?” Nick asked.
“No, I will drink the herbal tea again, I was nearly cured” I said stubbornly, the tears still running down my face, tasting salty in my mouth.
The Fast
Chapter 50
I was so weak that I could not get out of bed the next day. Sara get me a big jug of water and made me a pot of tea” I said.
“Nick said that E Coli infection is very serious and that people have died from it. He said that you ought to take antibiotics, he said if you did you would be cured” Sara said.
His face wore the concerned serious look that I had come to recognise and I knew that she was worried and that she really loved me. “Sara I’m not going to die and I am going to go on a three day fast and drink lots of the herbal tea and water and flush this microorganism right out of my body” I said then when I looked at her face and stared into her large liquid doe like brown eyes a tear rolled down my face and I realised that when one is really ill one becomes uncontrollably emotional and the tears flow easily. I wasn’t feeling sorry for myself just that I had so much to live for and as Sara returned with a large jug of water and lifted it to my lips I held it and drank it all right to the last drop. “Go and fill it again please” I said weakly.
Sara returned with the herbal tea and more water and I drank them down.
“Shall I get more Mike?” Sara asked.
“Yes my adorable one, just keep the jug full and cover me with blankets. I am going to survive, don't you worry. I want to sweat, '' I said. I remembered the cures of old before doctors gave drugs to lower one’s temperature and antibiotics and during the fever one would live or die, strong men would live and the weak would die. As I lay there I closed my eyes and I saw a huge battlefield with my soldiers dressed in red and the enemy dressed in black and wearing Nazi like helmets. There were millions of them, battalions marching, suicide squads into the red trying to overwhelm them by weight of sheer numbers alone but the reds fought back. My brain was trying to solve the mystery of how I had got the infection and it came up with one or two answers. I had noticed a strange smell in the room and when I asked Nick what it was he explained that sometimes it came from the sewers...perhaps it was that, then another answer came up...anal sex, excreta had entered my urethra, either that or the micro organism had been in something I had eaten. Paranoia swept through my brain, who could it have been if I had been poisoned. What I did know was that it would have been easy for a doctor to make up an E Coli culture and put it into my food. “No, not Nick my brain shouted and knew that paranoid schizophrenics often focused on those closest to them, even their best friends. I was getting paranoid because of the infection, I knew it.
Sara piled the blankets upon me and then got into the bed and I felt her body sweaty and hot and the perspiration running down me in rivulets.
I woke up the next day alone in bed and panicked for a moment.
“I’ve made your tea Mike, are you sure that you don’t want something to eat?” Sara asked.
I looked at her naked, standing above me, her long black hair falling to her waist and I loved her so much that I felt a tear run down my cheek. “No thank you I don’t feel hungry and I can feel the strength returning to my body” I said managing a wan smile.
On the third day I awoke I could hear Sara in the kitchen probably making the tea. I felt much better and I crawled out of bed and with an effort I stood up and took a few faltering steps then returned to the bed and crawled back in panting for breath. I felt so weak: “This must be what it’s like when one is really old” the words went through my brain. But I sat up and knew that I was healing because I was stronger than yesterday.
Sara walked in with the tea. “It’s the last day of your fast” she said brightly and you look much better” she said brightly placing a tray down next to the bed.
I sipped my tea and I and it was true I felt a lot better and I knew that I wasn’t going to die and I would be on my feet again tomorrow.
“Mike I have read that pets make one feel better and I’m going to drive over to Karl’s and get to Mars. Nick has agreed that he will be all right here and I miss him terribly” Sara said with a pleading look in her eyes.
I realised that I had forgotten all about Mars and I had initially thought that a dog couldn’t live in a basement flat in Earl’s Court and I didn’t think that a doctor would want a pet around either. “Okay are you sure that you will be all right driving over there?” I asked.
“Yes I am alright and I know the quick way over Hammersmith Bridge '' Sara said with a smile on her face.
“Okay then but can you stop off at Nigel’s and try and get me some herbal weed and also buy some fresh garlic, it contains a powerful antibiotic” I said.
When she was gone I drifted off to sleep then I was awoken by the sound of a dog and a wet tongue started to lick my face. “Mars” I said, throwing my arms around him.
Sara came in smiling “I am so happy to get him back, Karl said that he was pining for me”
“Oh it’s nice to have him back” I said.
“I got the weed from Nigel, he said that it’s organic and home grown here in England” Sara enthused.
“Great, get me my pipe and can you chop three or four cloves of that garlic up?” I asked.
I swallowed the garlic with lots of water and felt it burning its way down my oesophagus and down into my gut where I knew that it would go straight into my urinary system.
On my feet
Chapter 51
“I am going into the office today, I feel much better” I said to Sara.
“Oh great Mike you look much better, the colour is returning to your cheeks, I was getting so worried...” Sara said, putting her arms around me.
“I will cook you a nice breakfast, scrambled eggs, tomatoes and kippers” Sara said.
“Oh yes I’m starving but I think that the fast did me the world of good.
“I’ll ask Nick if he wants some,” Sara said.
I sat down at the breakfast table while Sara cooked then Nick entered, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.
“You two are up early and Mike Sara tells me that you are going into the office today” Nick said.
“Yes I feel much better after fasting and stoking up the fever” I said.
“I think that you are a good doctor Mike and that you will cure yourself but one couldn’t prescribe this sort of treatment for most patients because it would kill them” Nick said chuckling and sitting down at the breakfast table.
Sara came over, put some toast on our plates then started to spoon generous quantities of scrambled eggs on top then placing a kipper next to it. “There’s more if anyone wants it and the toast is on as well and I;ll get the marmalade” she said.
“I have been trying to work out how I came to be infected with the E Coli microorganism because it’s usual eating meat from animals whose carcasses are soiled with excreta and I don’t eat mammals, only poultry,” I said.
“Yes it’s puzzling but didn’t you say that you might have caught it from anal sex, because the irritation that you felt in your urethra indicates that possibility...Nick offered.
“Yes I think that you are right and never again, no more anal sex for me” I said vehemently.
“Mike all you have to do is to piss afterwards and you will be fine” Nick said.
I never knew that it could be sexually transmitted” I said.
“Yes and your experience proves it” Nick said smiling tucking into his breakfast.
“However I must mention that sometimes we get the smell, and that means gas, from the sewers in our bedroom” I observed.
Nicks face fell. Yes I have tried to get the council to look at it but I hardly think that it could be that, but I’ll get onto them again” Nick promised.
I sat next to Sara as she drove to the office and I noticed how calm she was when driving unlike myself who sometimes got angry and frustrated at pulling up at all the traffic lights. “You are a good driver” Sara I complimented her and you always keep your cool.
“Thank you” she said as we entered Hammersmith and headed for the Bridge.
As we drove over I looked down at the river. “There's a nice pub down there over on your side, do you remember when we took Nigel there?” I said.
“Yes it was beautiful sitting by the river, but isn’t it strange that we pass his road now every day on the way to the office?” I said.
“Yes we should pop in to see him more often now” Sara said.
“Yes we should” I agreed as we passed the end of Nigel’s road and continued on to Putney.
Soon we were passing Wimbledon Common and I looked at it wondering when I would be fit enough to jog round it again without having a relapse. “I will soon be jogging round it again, the common I mean” I said.
Yes but not yet Mike it’s too soon” Sara said.
“Oh I’ll give it a few more weeks” I said because I have to let my body completely heal first” I said.
We drove down Wimbledon Hill past the railway station on the left then turning right into Merton Road we pulled into the petrol station and parked outside the office. As Sara opened the door I admired my paintings that one could see through the glass of the stairway and particularly the landscape I did that idyllic day Sara and I went painting from life in a wood in Oxfordshire and we had spent a happy day with the two little girls...I looked up at the painting and stopped before it on the stairs. “Do you remember that beautiful day when I painted that up in Oxfordshire?” I said.
“Yes Mike I will never forget, it was such a happy time...” Sara said wistfully
“Yes, sometimes I wish that we could return and just spend our lives painting,” I said.
Flashback
Chapter 52
I awoke with a splitting headache, I usually didn’t take painkillers but the pain was severe. “Do you know where the aspirins are, Sara?” I asked.
“I’ll have a look Mike” she replied.
I lay on the bed massaging the back of my neck in order to bring blood into the arteries that I was sure had all tightened up and were giving me this awful pain.
Sara rummaged around looking in cupboards and so on but she couldn’t find them.
“I’ll have to phone Nick. Can you give me his number?” I asked Sara because Nick was down at his country house for the weekend.
“Here you are Mike,” Sara said, giving me the book.
“Can you phone and say that I want to speak to Nick please Sara” I asked because the slightest movement caused me agony and also I did not want to chat with Anne at this particular time.
Sara dialled the number “Hello Anne, yes I’m fine, how are you? Mike no he has an absolutely terrible headache and he wants to ask Nick where the aspirins are” Sara said looking at me. “She’s gone to get Nick” she informed me. “Oh hello Nick, Mike's got a splitting headache and he wants to know where the aspirins are” Sara said, her eyes still on me, her face wearing a concerned look. “Oh they are in the little cabinet in your study in a small unmarked brown bottle, thank Nick, yes and you, bye” Sara said, putting down the phone. “I’ll go and get them,” she said. A minute later she returned holding a small brown glass bottle. “Here you are, I’ll get you a glass of water,” Sara said.
I popped one of the tablets into my mouth and washed it down with some water. “Ah that’s better, thank you” I said.
“Shall I cook some breakfast?” Sara asked.
“I could have some coffee toast and marmalade, but you have what you want” I said laying down on the bed with my hands around the back of my neck.
Sara returned with the coffee and as I sat up to drink it there was a terrible pain in the back of my head which suddenly disappeared while I felt a sensation inside my brain like a flower opening its petals and I saw a flashing like. I was tripping. I knew it. Paranoia hit me like a sledgehammer. “Was the aspirin tablet LSD or was I having a flashback?” My heart was racing and remembering I started to deep breathe my mind racing. “What was I doing here, waiting to be nicked and sent to prison? I must be stupid staying, you fool you should have left months ago. Suddenly I was filled with a sense of urgency. “I had to get out now.” I knew it and miraculously my headache was gone and I was in a state of heightened perception. I looked at Sara’s beautiful face, her large liquid brown eyes full of love and I stood up. “Sara we are leaving, going to Amsterdam” I said, picking up the phone. “British Airways please, yes connect me please. British Airways, I would like to book two seats, one way, to Amsterdam. “Yes I can pay by credit card," I said. Flights this afternoon, every hour, right thank you, goodbye” I said.
Sara was looking at me in amazement. “What are we leaving now, today?” she asked.
“Yes immediately, we had better pack out things” I replied.
“Oh goody this is exciting, I love Amsterdam but hadn’t we better tell Nick?” Sara asked.
“No tell nobody, I’m acting on intuition and I have found during my life if I didn’t obey it then the worst happens. I’ll phone him when we get there, but you can write him a little note if you want. As soon as we are packed I’ll phone a taxi” I said.
We checked in our luggage and soon we were boarding the plane and sitting in our seats. “I’m escaping, I should have done this months ago, why be a martyr, who is going to cry when you go to prison? Only this beautiful girl who is sitting next to you” I thought, turning and looking at her.
Sara smiled “I’m so happy that we are leaving” she said. “And it’s so exciting.”
“Ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain speaking and we are just about to take off, so will you please fasten your safety belts” then he repeated it in Dutch.
The stewardesses walked along the aisle checking seatbelts and making sure everyone’s luggage was packed away properly. Then we were taxiing along the runway and I braced myself because I knew that taking off and landing were the most dangerous part of flying then we were airborne. I looked out of the window and we were high above the clouds and I looked down seeing the green fields of England and towns that looked perfectly geometric from the air then the coast of England, the cliffs and the English Channel and as I looked down I thought that I would never see the land of my birth again a land that had brought me so much suffering in the past because I was a pornographer, now I was going to a more liberal country where I would not be persecuted for making erotic images... I was tripping in my head and over the sea...
Arrival
Chapter 53
The taxi was a Mercedes Benz and the driver drove fast as if he was a getaway driver and soon we were in Amsterdam pulling up outside the Hotel Port Van Cleefs right next to the big post Office. A guy came out to collect our bags and I tipped the driver. “Do you always drive so fast?” I asked with a grin.
The driver laughed. “Thank you Sir, yes now I go back to Schipol and get another fare” then he jumped back into the taxi and he roared off up the road back the way he came.
We checked in and the room was big and well furnished.
I felt hungry and took it as a good sign that I was healing but because of my illness I still felt a bit weak and thought that I would eat some vegetarian food. “Come on, let's go out and eat” I said to Sara.
“Oh yes please I’m absolutely ravenous” she admitted.
“I used to know this vegetarian restaurant in the Sixties and I wonder if it’s still there. It’s called the Golden Temple.
We walked across the road down past the Royal Palace and across Dam Square, past the Peace Memorial where several dealers hung about.
“That’s the Peace Memorial” I informed Sara.
A dealer hissed “Coca” but I ignored him and walked on followed by “heroin.”
“Do they really sell hard drugs here in front of the Peace Memorial?” Sara asked.
“They probably rip people off,” I said.
“Do you think so?” Sara said.
“I don’t really know but I would never buy anything from them” I said.
We walked on and I saw a shop and the window was filled with knives and daggers of all different kinds. “Come on let’s go in here first I want to look at the knives” I said.
Sara and I went into the shop and after a while my eyes alighted on a blackened steel knife in a sheave that clipped to one’s waistband. I pointed to it and the assistant, of which there were several, took it out of the display case and handed it to me. “I’ll take it” I said.
“Can I see your passport Sir? We have to take a note of everyone’s nationality by law if you buy a weapon” he said.
I took out my passport and gave it to him.
“Ah British” he said, filling in a form then he took my money, gave me the knife in a box and put it in a bag.
“Why did you buy a knife Mike?” Sara said.
“I need it to protect us both, you never know when danger might strike and it’s always best to be prepared. I know that I’m still physically weak but I will soon get fit.
We walked along Damstraat and then I saw the Golden Temple. “It’s still there,” I said, pleased. “Come on, you will love this place” I said.
We walked in and were greeted by a man all dressed in white robes and guided to a table.
“Oh this is nice,” Sara said. “Who are those people with the white robes?” she asked.
“I think that they are some kind of religious sect and vegetarians themselves” I said looking around and noticing that the restaurant was as I remembered it all those years ago. It was decorated in an oriental style and ethnic music played softly in the background. I picked up the menu and studied it, noticing that not many people were in the restaurant.
A waiter all dressed in white approached our table. “Sir, Madam, have you decided what you are having?” he asked in English.
“Can you make a recommendation and this young lady likes really hot spicy foods” I said to the waiter.
“Well I recommend that you both have this dish which contains nuts and spices and is served with fragrant rice. Sir, how hot would you like your dish?” the waiter asked.
“Medium, and do you have a wine list?” I asked.
“Sorry Sir, we don't sell alcohol. But we have different teas.” the waiter informed me.
“Have you got Jasmine?” Sara asked.
“Yes Madam and how hot do you really want your food?” the waiter asked.
“Oh really hot please, I’m Malaysian and we use lots of fresh chillies in our food” Sara said smiling.
“Yes Madam then I will tell the chef to use lots of fresh chillies when preparing your meal” the waiter said politely.
The meal was delicious and I couldn’t believe that food could be so tasty without using meat or fish. “Come on, let's go to a coffee shop. I haven't had a smoke for ages, " I said. I had stopped smoking hash when I was ill. I suppose that it was some kind of survival instinct but I was recovering fast now and I felt like a smoke. There were lots of coffee shops around and we went into one where the girl serving offered us a menu which contained lots of little packets of hash stuck onto two pages.
“Oh this is good, one can sit in a nice little place and smoke in peace” Sara commented.
Would you like a coffee or some freshly squeezed orange juice?” I asked.
“I’ll have the orange juice please” Sara said a happy smile on her face.
I ordered a coffee and a glass of orange juice and then I realised that I hadn’t got a pipe because I had deliberately left it in England, so I bought a gram of herbal cannabis, a packet of big papers, a lighter and a small packet of paper tips.
Sara sipped her orange juice through a straw. “Mm it’s lovely, I do love Amsterdam” she said smiling happily.
“So do I” I agreed, smiling at her happy face. I opened the small plastic bag and taking some of the weed, put some in the large paper and rolled a spliff, making it thicker at the top and sliding in a rolled up tip into the end. Then I lit it and inhaled and as the smoke filled my lungs and the THC hit my brain I felt myself relaxing for the first time that I had been ill.
The sound system was playing the Stones and then the Beatles all the old Sixties hits and I felt myself feeling really good. I looked up at a chalk written menu behind the bar and I saw “cannabis tea” written there. Then I noticed “hash cake.”
“Sara, would you like some hash cake with a cup of cannabis tea” I asked.
Sra looked at me and giggled. “Really they sell it here!” she exclaimed a surprised look on her face.
“Yes, look up there on the menu” I said thinking that I should have been drinking hash tea as well as herbal tea to cure myself.
“Yes all right Mike I’ll try some” Sara agreed.
“Two cannabis teas and one piece of hash cake” I said to the girl serving behind the bar.
“Chocolate or strawberry cake? the girl asked.
“Chocolate please,” Sara said.
When we got back to the hotel I phoned the office.
“Hello Videx,” Lindsay answered.
“Hi Lindsay you're running the show now son, I’m in Amsterdam with Sara, so tell John that I am getting things set up out here” I said.
“Okay Mike, are you all right, I mean I heard that you were really ill” Lindsay said and as he spoke I heard a snorting sound and smiled.
“Yeah Lindsay I’m back on my feet again, it's great out here and I’ve just been to a coffee shop and had some cannabis tea, cannabis and chocolate cake and a puff and I’m cured man” I said laughing.
Lindsay started to laugh. “Sounds cool I’ll have to come over for a few days once everything is sorted man” he said.
“Yeah, that will be great,” I agreed.
Happy Days
Chapter 54
Breakfast was good, boiled eggs, toast jam, cheese and croissants with a pot of tea. I drank the tea then asked the waiter for more.
“Is not one pot enough Sir” he questioned me.
“No, I need lots of fluid. I have a kidney problem” I replied.
The waiter looked at me sympathetically. “Oh sorry Sir” he said and fetched another pot.
I didn’t have a kidney problem yet but I knew that the Ecoli could travel up the tubes leading to the kidneys and damage them and so I drank large quantities of fluids to flush them through.
“I feel a lot better today and I fancy going over the Vondel Park to do a bit of training” I said.
“You don’t think that it’s too early,” Sara replied.
“No, I won't train hard, just a little work out” I promised.
The sun was shining as we walked to the park dressed in our tracksuits and trainers and the park was full of people sunbathing and I noticed dozens of pretty girls dressed only in their knickers soaking up the rays. I thought that in England they would never do that and that the Dutch were obviously more sexually liberated than the English.
As I stretched with Sara I felt really great and I took off my track suit and worked out in a vest and shorts, the sun beating down on our bodies. After a while I started to do press-ups and other exercises and I knew that my strength was returning.
“Let’s go for a little run, I feel really strong” I said to Sara.
Sara looked at me and smiled. Not too far then Mike” she said a concerned look on her face.
“Okay just a little trot” I said and I tied my tracksuits bottoms round my waist and off we went. I felt really good and we ran about a quarter of a mile until we came across a little restaurant right in the middle of the park. “Let’s go in here and have a snack” I suggested.
“Mm yes this place looks nice” Sara agreed.
We went in a small gate set in a low railing fence and made our way among the crowded tables where lots of people sat eating and drinking.
It was self service and we queued and I selected a salad and cheese baguette, and a beer while Sara chose a fruit salad and prawn and salad baguette. We carried our food outside and sat down at one of the tables eating our food.
“It’s so pleasant here” Sara said.
“Yes it’s really nice I agreed and crowded and licensed too” I said.
“Oh look at that dog over there it’s so cute” Sara said.
I looked to where she was pointing and saw a pit bull sitting docilely under someone’s table then looking around I noticed a few other dogs and all of them were pedigree. “That's a pit bull, they are really good dogs but very vicious sometimes, so don’t go and stroke it” I warned.
“Oh Mike I wish that I had Mars here, he would love it and I miss him so much” Sara said a sad expression on her face, her large dark eyes liquid and full of love.
I realised that I had forgotten all about the dog. “Oh that reminds me I’ve got to phone Nick, but once we move into the flat, and it’s only two weeks now then I will see about getting him over” I promised.
“Oh that will be marvellous” Sara exclaimed rubbing her hands together.
“Yes and you only have to take him out of the garden door right into this park” I said smiling and enjoying the happy look of expectation on Sara’s face. “I think I’ll have another one of these” I said looking at the label. “It’s really nice and it says that it’s brewed by monks in a monastery in Belgium on the label” I said.
“I’ll go and get it and I think I‘ll get another fresh orange juice” Sara said smiling.
I watched her going to get the drinks and I realised that I had not consumed any alcohol since becoming ill and I knew that I was a person that could go on a strict regime when illness threatened and cure myself and the words “Physician heal thyself” Passed through my mind.
Sara returned with the drinks and gave me the beer that I drank straight from the bottle. As I sat there in the sun drinking the pleasant beer I could hear the sound of music and applause. “Do you hear the music?” I asked Sara.
“Yes, what is it?” Sara asked.
“Sounds like a concert shall we go and see?” I suggested.
“Oh yes let’s” Sara replied.
We finished our drinks and set off towards the sound of the music. As we approached I was surprised to discover a full size stage with seating and a grandstand full of people. We made our way to where the seats where and sat down on two empty chairs.
There was a band on the stage playing rock music and as we sat there listening to the music I could smell cannabis. I looked and saw a couple of guys smoking spliffs so I made one up too and lit it. After a while I felt pleasantly stoned.
Sara looked at me and smiled “I loved Amsterdam, it’s so free here” she said.
I offered her the spliff of pure grass “Have a little one, its nice when you are listening to music” I said.
“Just a little one she agreed and taking the joint she took a hit.
I waited for her to start coughing but she didn’t. “You didn’t cough” I observed.
“No, it's so smooth,” Sara said.
“Yes I think that it’s really good stuff” I said.
We sat there in the middle of the Vondel Park on a hot summer’s day and I wished that I had stayed in this pleasant place when I first came here in the Sixties. My life would have been so different and my soul felt at peace here as though I belonged. “I’m going to stay here for the rest of my life” I thought.
Hennie
Chapter 55
“I want to try and find Hennie, you know the Dutch guy I told you about. I think I know where to find him” I said.
Sara and I walked down the Leidsestraat towards the Leidseplein and I passed a shop with lots of hash pipes in the window and went in a bought one then we continued down until we reached the big square of the Leidseplein that was filled with hundreds of chairs and tables and people sitting around in the sun eating and drinking outside the many restaurants that lined the square. “There, over there, the Bulldog he started off that place” I said pointing to the large building with the bulldog sign outside with dozens of people sitting outside smoking cannabis and eating and drinking. We went down a short staircase into the coffee shop where pop music played over a sound system and people sat on tables and chairs with other sitting on stools at the bar.
Sara followed me to the bar and we seated ourselves on two stools.
“What would you like to drink Sara, fresh orange juice?” I asked.
“Yes please Mike” Sara replied.
I ordered an orange juice and a coffee and watched the attractive girl behind the counter cut three oranges in half and hold them on a gadget that looked like a domestic lemon juice squeezer, but it spun around and the juice flowed out, then she placed the juice in front of Sara on the bar and then made my coffee.
I sipped at my freshly made coffee and noticed a guy selling hash over in the corner. “I am just going to get a deal” I said to Sara then I went over to the guy who showed me the menu. “What’s the best hash?” I asked.
“The Turkish” he replied.
I bought a gram of the Turkish. “I am a friend of Hennie, the guy that used to play for Ajax. Do you know where I can find him” I said.
“Yes, you go to the street market and there you will find his father. You get the tram here” the guy said and he gave me directions.
“Come on, we are going on a tram ride” I said to Sara.
“Oh goody, I’ve never been on a tram before,” she said an excited look on her face.
We waited at the tram stop until the yellow tram came along ringing its bell and we got on and sat down. The tram was very noisy and it was easy to tell we were at the market because lots of shoppers, mainly women, walked in the road and many women passengers carrying shopping bags got up ready to get off the tram.
“Come on, this must be it” I said.
We alighted from the tram and followed the shoppers towards a road that was lined with stalls selling fruit, vegetables, cheese and other edible goods as well as clothes and household utensils and I was reminded of East Lane in London where I used to sometimes shop on a Sunday.
We walked along the street until I recognised a fruit stall that the guy in the Bulldog had described and I walked up to the man serving. “Hello I’m Mickey, a friend of your son Hennie. Do you know where I can find him?” I asked.
“Oh yes Mickey, Hennie told me about you” he said, shaking my hand.” If you give me your phone number I will give it to him” his father replied.
“I’m staying at a hotel at the moment under the name of Mike Freeman, the Port van Cleefs next to the Post office” I said.
“Okay I know it and will tell him but he is away at the moment but will be back in Holland again soon” Hennie’s father said, shaking my hand again.
“Okay bye and give your son my regards” I said.
Dutch Mafia
Chapter 56
As I looked around the red light district I noticed that there were lots of sex shops called “Erex” so I looked up their office and phoned.
“Hello Erex,” said a male Dutch voice.
“I’m an English film producer representing a company called Videx and I wonder if we can do any business” I said.
I made an appointment to show them some of my titles and Sara and I went to the offices which were in the Zeedijk just opposite Amsterdam Centraal railway station.
“Hello Mike Freeman of Videx here” I said into an intercom.
The door was opened by a big, tall aggressive looking Dutchman” This way he said tersely without any form of greeting. Inside the office were three men who I knew from my experience of Dutch prisons in the Sixties were members of the Underworld.
“I have some of my titles here to show you” I said and I handed a guy a copy of the Videx Video Show our top seller.
The guy put the video into a player and the titles came up the Videx Video Show with music then a cast list. As the video played the three tough looking guys glanced at the screen but seemed more interested in me.
“Why have you come to Amsterdam?” The one who seemed to be the boss shot the question at me.
“I am here to sell my films,” I said.
The boss waved a heavily bejewelled hand at me, the diamonds on the several rings that he wore flashing and glittering like sparks of fire. “These are not your films, they are American copies' ' he said an evil grin on his face.
“Of course they are mine, I made them and my name is on the credits as director” I protested.
“I said that they are American copies and you should get out of Amsterdam” the guy said in a threatening manner.
Then one of the other gangster types with a big heavy gold chain around his neck suddenly picked up a baseball bat.
Just as quickly I drew the dagger from the sheave clipped to the waistband of my trousers and backed towards the door.
Sara opened it and we both ran out of the door and down the Damrak until we reached the bottom darting in and out of the crowds of people who thronged the pavements.
We stopped out of breath but there was no sign of pursuit, not that any of the big guys could have kept up with us I was sure.
“Why did they threaten us and think that the films were not ours?” Sara asked.
“Oh they knew that they were ours but they didn’t want any competition from us, they are selling all the American titles and in the States the Mafia is the main producer” I explained. I was beginning to feel good now after a bit of excitement and I realised that I was almost back on my feet and my health had returned. I was still drinking the herbal tea and eating raw garlic everyday and smelt like an old French peasant!
“Come on, let's go for a Chinese meal, I’m hungry after that run,” I said. I had seen a Chinese restaurant near the shop where I had bought the knife and we went there and had a nice meal.
That night before we went to bed intuition told me that we were still in danger and I pushed an armchair against the door, as well as securing the door chain, and balanced a metal ashtray in between it and the armchair so that it would fall if anyone opened the door. That night I was awoken by the sound of the ashtray falling. I was awake immediately and picking up my knife I crept silently towards the door. I heard whispering out in the passage and saw that the door was open a few inches and a hand was trying to find the chain. I moved silently towards the door then raising my leg in a martial arts stance. I front kicked the door with all my strength.
There was a loud scream out in the passage then the sound of muffled oaths and feet running away.
Sara rushed into the room carrying her Malaysian dagger having been awakened by all the noise. “What’s going on Mike?” she said, her eyes wide.
“I think that it was the local Mafia” I said thinking of the Dutch gangsters who had threatened earlier that day.
“What were they going to do?” Sara asked a worried look on her face that made her eyebrows draw together.
I thought that she didn’t show any fear but was ready to fight and I was glad that she was with me. “I don’t know but I expect that it was to injure us or even kill us” I said.
The next day I had a chat with the doorman and said that I wanted a room opposite and we changed rooms.
“Do you want to rob the Post Office?” the Dutchman joked as we moved into the room. I looked out of the hotel room window and I led directly onto the roof of the big main Post Office and laughed. “No, I sell films, it's an easier way of earning money” I said.
The next day the doorman told me that he had thrown a guy out of the reception who he saw was wearing a gun!
I thanked him and we became friendly and I said that I would give him a job working for me when I moved out of the hotel and started in business over there. I realised that it might be heavy but I was determined not to be frightened off what looked like a lucrative business producing videos in Holland. I would supply other shops as well as exporting all over the world from here. I would meet fire with fire and I knew that I would arm myself as soon as I discovered where to buy firearms.
The Brotherhood of Light
Chapter 57
There was a knocking on the door “Who is it?” I shouted.
“It’s Hennie, open the door” came the reply.
My heart filled with joy and I went to the door and opened it and my old friend from Maidstone threw his arms around me and embraced me.
“Hello Mickey it’s nice to see you on the out,” Hennie said.
I looked at his big florid face and bulbous nose, the way he smiled and spoke and I flashed back a decade and he didn’t look much different except for a bit of grey in his black hair. “You haven’t changed a bit Hennie” I said. Then I noticed Sara sitting on the bed smiling and I realised that I had forgotten all about her. “Let me introduce you to Sara, my girlfriend,” I said.
Sara got up and shook hands with Hennie. “I’m very pleased to meet you” she said smiling at him then looking at me signalling that she fancied the handsome Dutchman. I realised that I hadn’t fucked her since I had been ill and that as she was highly sexed then she was dying for a fuck.
Hennie pulled out an enormous roll of notes and thrust it into my hands. “Here is some cash, Mickey,” he said.
I looked at the roll of notes and handed it back to him. “Hennie, I'm rich, I don’t need your money. But thanks all the same, I’m earning plenty from the pornography” I said.
A look of disappointment crossed Hennie’s face. “Pornography, why don’t you give all that up and come and work for us the Brotherhood of Light, with your brains we could go far together” He said smiling.
“Hennie I like making erotic films, they are the best in my country and it satisfies my artistic desires” I said wondering why most people thought that pornography was rubbish and knowing the answer was because most of it was. I was always on the defensive about my chosen career.
I grinned at Sara and she smiled back. “How would you like some sex with Sara?” I said thinking that I was doing my old friend a favour.
“No, my body is pure at the moment and I am meditating in the temple every day” he answered, not looking at Sara.
I saw the look of disappointment on her face.
“Here I have some of our cannabis here, it’s the best in the world” Hennie said, pulling out a bag of greenish looking weed and thrusting it into my hands. “Go on, try some” he encouraged me.
I loaded up my pipe and inhaled and I was really high within a few seconds and I saw Hennie’s face grinning at me distorted as if in a funfair joke mirror.
“Wow it’s so powerful” I heard my voice saying as if it was disembodied.
Then Hennie was spraying something around the doorframe, some kind of perfume to hide the smell and a wave of paranoia hit me and for a moment I thought that I was back in prison.
“I will be going now Mickey and I will be going on my yacht to Afghanistan but when I come back I will come and see you” Hennie promised.
“But I might not be here then because I am moving into a flat near the VondelPark” I explained.
“Just leave the address with my father and I will come there,” Hennie said, opening the door.
Then he was gone and I felt a tear trickle down my face and realised that I still felt very emotional and that I wasn’t cured yet.
Going Back
Chapter 58
The phone was ringing waking me up and I reached over and picked it up. “Hello” I said.
“It’s John, how’s it going over there Mickey?” John’s gruff Cockney voice was unmistakable and I wondered why he was ringing me early in the morning.
“Mickey you will have to come back, just for a couple of days, you can go straight back if you want but Old Bill is watching the bank and I have to move it” John said an urgent tone to his voice.
What he was saying brought me wide awake and going back to England was the last thing I wanted to do. “Why don’t you get Johno and Karl to help you?” I asked.
“Nah, I’m getting rid of him, too much aggro, I’m getting this other geezer, a pal of mine, Karl’s too young yet” John said.
“But what’s wrong with this other guy?” I protested.
“He is still in the boob, comes out soon but this is urgent Mickey and I need your help now. I can’t send the orders out” John insisted.
“Okay, I come back for a few days,” I said.
“When are you coming?” John asked.
“If it’s that urgent I try and get a flight today, if not tomorrow” I replied.
“Okay Mickey you’re a diamond” John said.
“Okay John” I said, putting down the phone, my mind flashing back to that icy road when he sent someone to kill me and Sara and a pang of doubt entered my mind. “Why was I going back, why didn’t I just stay in Holland and set up on my own?” I thought.
“Were you speaking to John?” Sara asked.
“Yes we have to go back for a couple of days” I said.
The plane touched down at Heathrow and we got the train back into London and went straight to the office.
I rang the bell and Lindsay came down the stairs grinning through the glass at me.
“Welcome back boss, Sara,” he said.
“Hello Lindsay” I said, following him up the stairs past my paintings that still decorated the wall. “I’ll have to get them shipped over” I thought.
Lisa greeted us as we walked in “Hello Mike, hello Sara. Did you have a nice time?” she asked as if we were returning from a brief holiday.
“Yes fabulous” I answered as Sara went and kissed her on the cheek.
I picked up the phone and dialled John’s number.
“Hello,” John answered in his unmistakable voice.
“I'm back,” I said.
“Okay great Mickey, you can sleep at the bungalow tonight and I’ll be round about two o’clock in the morning, all right son” John said.
“Okay John, I'll be waiting” I promised.
After Lisa and Lindsay had left I turned to Sara. “I’m staying at the bungalow tonight but I want you to stay at Nick’s” I said.
“Oh Mike, why can’t I stay with you and Karl at the bungalow?” Sara protested in her little girl’s voice a pleading look on her face.
“I’m going out in the middle of the night and I don’t want you to be there in case the police come around” I said but really I didn’t trust John and I thought that my life could be in danger and so could hers because it had occurred to me that I could be killed. “Ring up Nick and tell him that you will be coming over and I will meet you here tomorrow and we will get a flight back to Amsterdam the next day” I said. “So stay at Nick’s and ring up here in the morning” I said.
“All right Mike if you say so” Sara agreed reluctantly.
That night I sat in the bungalow with Karl keeping me company. I had bought a knife and a sheave before I went to the bungalow and if John made the slightest wrong move I vowed to kill him and whoever tried to help him. He didn’t know that I knew that he had tried to have me killed and that was to my advantage and I started to feel strong and confident again in my fighting abilities and the infection seemed to be completely gone.
Me and Karl sat in the bungalow smoking weed and we were both as high as kites when I heard the sound of John’s Merc pulling into the driveway.
“That’s your dad now” I said a slight tinge of fear gripping my guts. I stood up and grasping Karl’s hand and hugging him. “You will have to come over to Amsterdam and see me one day” I felt a genuine affection for the son of my would-be murderer and wishing that he was mine.
“See you Mike,” Karl said.
“Yeah see you” I replied walking to the door and opening it. Outside John’s Merc stood waiting with the engine running and I glanced into the back before I opened the door and got into the passenger seat because I did not want anyone garrotting me from the back. “Hello John” I greeted him.
“Glad you could make it Mick” John said, diving into Wandle road and accelerating sharply. “Yeah Old Bill have been watching the bank but I have been watching them, the cunts. They go home as soon as Johno’s left and they are waiting for me to visit him and load up and catch me bang to rights” John explained.
“Slippery bastards,” I commented.
“Yeah they think they are but I’m slipperier than them” John said giggling in the high pitched manner that reminded me of our youthful days of juvenile delinquency.
We were travelling along the Sutton bypass now and I recognised places as we flashed past. Soon he began to slow down then turning off the main road he drove the big saloon down a narrow entrance to a row of lock up garages.
“Here’s the slaughter,” He said, chuckling.
I was on my guard immediately and his use of the Underworld slang made me go into a state of high alert that other people call paranoia but which I knew was the highest state of survival and my hand tightened on the big Bowie knife as I got out of the car into the night. I was aware of the star-filled heavens as John unlocked the garage and we went inside and if anyone had been inside waiting I would have killed them swiftly without hesitation but there was no one, only banks of video machines.
John quickly started to unplug the machines, carry them out and put them into his car and soon it was full. “We will have to come back for a second load” he said locking the garage and jumping into his Merc, “We will drop these off at the bungalow and I will move them tomorrow” John said then we were driving fast along the Sutton bypass again back to Morden and the bungalow where John pulled straight into his big garage, then it was back again to get the rest.
I slept at the bungalow that night and as soon as I awoke I drove to the office where Sara was waiting.
“Hello Mike, I was so worried,” she said.
“Oh I’m fine but I can’t wait to get back to Amsterdam” I said, hugging here and feeling good to be alive.
“Shall I book your flight for tomorrow Mike?” Lindsay asked.
“No, make it the day after because I want to get a few things done before I leave” I said.
Treachery
Chapter 59
Me and Sara arrived at the office with Mars the dog about ten o 'clock and as usual all the phones were ringing. “Last day in England, last day at the office” I said with a smile.
“I love Amsterdam Mike, I will miss a few friends though” Sara said wistfully.
“Oh don’t worry they will love coming over to see us because Amsterdam is such a cool place” I said.
We started to answer the phones and I phoned up magazines and took out long term advertising using the Dutch address scheduling them to appear when we would have moved into the flat...
Ten o’clock came then half past. “They should be here now.
“Lindsay is always late and he should be here soon but Lisa is always here about nine thirty after she has taken her children to school” Sara said.
“Phone her up and see what the problem is Sara” I said thinking that I hope the office is not run this way when I am not here. I had put coupons on the ads in the magazines which customers cut out and sent in with a cheque and Videx would still get orders but lots of people liked to ring up and ask for a brochure to be sent and I suppose to check if it was a genuine company.
Sara rang Lisa's number “Hello Lisa, what John told you not to come in today” Sara spoke out loud.
“Give me the phone please," I said. “Hello Lisa there must be some mistake because there is no one here, only me and Sara. Can you come in please?” I asked.
“Okay Mike I’ll be there in fifteen minutes” Lisa replied.
Lisa arrived at just gone eleven. “I’m sure that John told me not to go in today, he said that I wasn’t needed” Lisa insisted.
“He must have made a mistake anyway. I'm glad that you are here” I said.
About midday the front doorbell rang and Looking out of the window I saw two men who even though they were dressed in civilian clothes I identified immediately as members of the Porn Squad then I realised how slow and stupid I was after Lisa told me that John had told her not to come in today. Not saying anything I took Mars and let him into the stairway where he started to bark loudly. He looked fierce but the Alsatian was just a big pet but he would put the police off for a minute or so. I walked back into the office “It;s a police raid” I announced.
Frightened faces looked at me.
“Oh no, Sara said, her eyes wide...
Lisa just looked scared and I read in her eyes that she knew that John knew that the police were coming and that John had betrayed me.
“Open the door,” the police shouted from outside.
I looked out of the window and two police officers were looking up at me.
“Michael J Muldoon we have a warrant here to enter and search the offices of Videx Ltd with reference to an allegedly obscene video the Videx Video Show” shouted one of the detectives.
“My name is legally Michael J Freeman and I am not letting you corrupt officers in. I am going to phone my solicitors now” I shouted down.
“Michael don’t be silly I am detective inspector Kruger of the Obscene Publications Squad and I can help you if you cooperate” one of the detectives.
I closed the window and got on the phone and rang Malman. “Hello Ted Mike here, I am being raided by the police” I said with a sense of urgency in my voice.
“Have you let them in yet?” Malman asked.
“No, but they have a warrant for the Videx Video Show under the OPA” I replied.
“Okay Mike I’ll be right over” Malman promised.
“Okay Ted, thanks” I replied then I dialled Offenbach’s office. “Can I speak to David, it’s urgent, Mike Freeman” I said to his secretary.
“Okay Mr Freeman, I’ll put you through” the secretary replied.
“Hello Michael, how can I help you?" David Offenbach asked.
The OPS are outside and they have a warrant under the OPA for the Videx Video Show” I said.
“All right I’ll be over as quickly as I can” Offenbach answered.
“Thank you David,” I said, dialling the operator. “Put me through to LBC Radio please” I said.
“LBC here” the radio station answered.
“Hello this is Mike Freeman of Videx Ltd, Merton Road, Wimbledon and we are being raided by the Obscene Publications Squad” I said dramatically.
“Okay Mr Freeman you are live on LBC can you describe what is happening” an announcer said.
“I’m Mike Freeman producer of erotic entertainment for adults and in spite of a previous police raid nearly two years ago and the confiscation of film master cameras and other tools of my profession and enormous pressure from Scotland Yard’s Porn Squad I have continued to supply the public of this country with videos featuring consenting adults that are legal in every other European country excepting Ireland” I said.
“Thank you Mike Freeman we will be sending reporters and we will keep in touch” LBC radio promised.
Then I phoned Gay News “Hello can I speak to the editor please?” I said.
“Hello Dennis Lemon, editor here. What can I do for you?” he asked.
“I’m one of your advertisers selling British made hardcore uncensored porn films, I am being raided now by the Porn Squad from Scotland Yard. I have been under pressure from the Home Office to take my gay films off the market and threatened with prosecution if I didn’t”...Just at that moment there was the sound of breaking glass. “I don’t know whether you heard that but they are smashing their way into the premises of Videx Ltd” I said.
“Yes I heard it and I will be sending a reporter and a photographer down there. I have your ad here, Merton Road, Wimbledon, is that right?” Dennis Lemon asked.
“Yes, that's right," I confirmed.
“One more question, are you gay?” Dennis asked.
“No, but no one is exclusively one hundred percent heterosexual and I have had gay experiences mainly when I was younger and I am sympathetic” I said thinking about letting Brian Kibblewhite suck my dick.
“Okay Mike, thank you for reporting your news, best of luck, bye” Dennis said, putting down the phone.
Feet running up the stairs and banging on the passage door. “Come on, don’t be silly, open the door, I just want to carry out my warrant and search the place, then we will leave” a voice who I recognised as Inspector Kruger’s penetrated the thick steel reinforced wooden door that I had put in to withstand such a raid.
Then I remembered the customer’s names and addresses and the three dustbins and gallons of bleach that I had especially prepared to destroy them because they would be visited by the porn squad, especially the gay ones. I tipped trays of address disks into the dustbins until they were half full then I poured on the bleach. I was on autopilot now and I had programmed myself what to do if a raid happened. One thing I didn’t plan on was the fumes that started to make me splutter and cough as the bleach reacted with the paper and plastic frames of the stencils on which the customers’ names were printed then soon Sara and Lisa were coughing too...
“Go down the other end” I said and they moved up the far end of the office.
There was the sound of loud crashing noises as the police tried to batter the door down. I got some water and poured it under the door. “Okay turn the current on, electrocute the bastards” I said in a loud voice.
I laughed like a maniac as I heard the sound of feet running back down the stairs. And I thought to myself “You are fucking mad, Michael, stark raving mad” what was I doing? I think that there was a method in my madness and I was determined to obtain maximum publicity and go out with a bang rather than a whimper. I knew that careful plans had been made by those corrupt bastards above and that I would be going to prison later but now I was acting the little devil and beginning to perversely enjoy myself. I went back into the office and Lisa was sitting down at the end of the office crying, tears streaming down her face.
“Sara I fancy a nice cup of tea” I said grinning.
“Okay Mike” she said a resolute expression on her face.
“Lisa don’t cry, I won’t be able to keep them out for long and you will be able to go home later. If I were you I would phone someone now and ask them to pick your children up when they come out of school” I advised.
“Mike they are climbing up the back windows” Sara called from the little storeroom where she was making the tea.
I laughed but my laugh sounded like a cackle in my ears. “Well they won’t be able to get in there the windows are too small” I said.
“They are looking in” Sara shouted.
“Oh fuck them” I said then I put some washing up liquid in an empty bottle and diluted it with water then entering the room where Sara was making the tea I saw an ugly face peering through he window and squirted soapy liquid over it obscuring the Porn Squad’s vision then I began to giggle.
“Are you all right Mike?” Sara asked.
“Yes I’m fine” I said, putting my arms around her and hugging her, then staring into her large liquid brown eyes and seeing the love that she had for me a tear welled up my own eyes so I put my head over her shoulder and swallowed hard to control my emotion. “Sara I’m sorry but they will arrest us when they get in and they will give you bail but I will be remanded in custody and sent to Brixton so that’s where I will be and you will be able to go round my Mum’s and see her while you visit” I said.
“Oh Mike,” Sara said, beginning to sob. “We were going to Amsterdam tomorrow” she said plaintively, beginning to sob.
The kettle began to boil with a whistle and Sara stopped sobbing and poured the boiling water into the teapot.
“Don’t worry baby I won’t be in there forever so when I am in Brixton get onto Offenbach and ask him to get me bail” I said.
“Okay Mike,” Sara said.
I wondered what the police would arrest me for because pornography was a non arrestable offence but I knew that they would find a way.
I sat down and started to calmly drink my tea, then rolled a big fat spliff and had a puff. I was thinking of who else to phone when I had the idea of making the raid and international incident so I phoned the Private Organisation in Denmark but I couldn’t think of the owner's name. “Hello” someone answered in accented English. “Hello this is Mike Freeman of Videx Ltd, our offices are being raided by the Obscene Publications Squad, can you contact the media out there and give them the story?” I asked.
“Yes Mike I will do that now” , Private promised.
“Okay thanks a lot and anyone else you know i other countries if you want to do me a big favour” I said.
“Yes we know everybody in the business and I will phone them, even the States” Private promised.
“Thank you, I’m so grateful but I have to go now” I said.
“Bye Mike and good luck” Private said.
The phone was ringing “Hello this is The Telegraph. I understand that you are being raided for making obscene films and that you have a hostage in your premises” a hostile voice questioned.
“No there is just me and two female office staff Sara and Lisa who came to work as usual” I said thinking “the dirty bastards spreading false rumours.”
I was still coughing when the phone rang again “Hello Mr Freeman you are live on LBC radio can you describe what is happening at the Wimbledon Siege?” LBC asked.
“Oh it’s a siege, now” I thought. “This is not a siege it’s just that I am refusing to let in the Obscene Publications Squad until my solicitor arrives” I said coughing.
“Why are you coughing like that Mr Freeman?”
“Tear gas, they’re using tear gas” I said, coughing more violently.
“Tear gas?” asked LBC.
“Can you look out of the window and tell me how many police are outside your premises Mr Freeman” LBC asked.
I looked out of the window and saw about ten policemen, mostly detectives and a couple of uniform officers. “This place is surrounded by a couple of hundred police officers and several vehicles,” I said.
“Thank you, Mr Freeman,” LBC said.
“Wow I’m creating an international incident, the Siege of Wimbledon I thought then I had another idea and sitting down at my word processor I began to type.
My films only show consensual sex between people over the age of consent. These films are legal everywhere in the free world except the UK...
I am following the guidelines of the Williams Committee commissioned by the Labour government who recommended the legalisation of pornography for adults in this country.
My films are selling legally on the Continent and I am being persecuted because I have refused to censor my films...
The Obscene Publications Squad is corrupt and that is why they don’t want me supplying you the public with uncensored films on video because then people won’t visit the corrupt Soho sex shops that pay the police...”
“Sounds good” I thought then I started to print out the letter that I had just written. I began to throw the leaflets out of the window. “The Obscene Publications Squad is corrupt” shouted in a loud voice. “Read all about it” I continued to shout and as I did so I noticed people outside beginning to stop and stare and also more police arriving in vans and I realised that what I had said to LBC was becoming true.
The phone rang “Hello Ted here, I’m downstairs why don’t you open the door, Michael” Malman asked.
“I am getting publicity for my cause, the legalisation of pornography for adults in the United Kingdom. I’ve got to go now, got things to do” I said putting down the phone then I picked up my still camera and began taking photos of the police out of the window. I saw Ted Malman and took one of him chatting to the police. Then I saw a car draw up and David Offenbach got out and I took a photo of him too.
Then Ted and David spoke to each other and then walked over so that they stood looking up at me.
“Michael they are saying that you have a hostage, a girl in there and you are making it worse for yourself by obstructing the police in the course of their duty. Can I tell them that you will let the girl out? Offenbach shouted up.
“If I let her out then the police will rush in, I am making a few phone calls to international media at the moment and when I have finished I will let them in” I said. Then I closed the window and went back on the phone and called the operator. “I would like to be connected with the Playboy Organization in America,” I said.
“Hello,” an American voice answered.
Just at that moment there was the sound of breaking glass and several windows were smashed in simultaneously and dozens of black uniformed police officers jumped through as I was showered with glass to the terrified screams of Sara and Lisa. My hands were forced up by my back and I saw a policeman coming towards me with a raised iron bar. “This is it, they are going to kill me” I thought. Then I heard a shout. “No” and looking up I saw a senior police officer who I identified as such by the number of pips on his epaulettes giving the order.
Then Ted Malman entered the office and began speaking to me and although I was dazed and in a state of shock I managed to pass him the film that I had shot from the window.
I saw a police officer opening an office drawer and taking out a pair of clip on small microphones and by the expression on his face I knew that he thought that I was using them to tape record the OPS. I smiled at him knowingly and saw the confusion on his face. Then I was handcuffed and bundled down stairs by several police officers and pushed unceremoniously into the back of a police van.
The OPS office leading the raid known as Kruger got into the back of the van with me.
“Michael I’m sorry all this had to happen but I am caught between the Devil and the deep blue sea here, we didn’t want to nick you but a member of the public made a complaint that one of your films Sex Slave was obscene and the order came from above, do you know what I mean” Kruger explained.
“What a laugh a punter buys a film that’s advertised as hardcore or money back guarantee and in a country where the public are being ripped off by David Sullivan I am prosecuted because I have supplied the genuine article, an uncensored video” I thought. I just looked at Kruger and smiled.
“Really it wasn’t the Dirty Dozen then?” I asked, laughing.
Kruger looked at me a sympathetic look on his face that looked real.
After spending the night in a stinking police cell I was taken to Wimbledon Magistrates Court the next morning and charged with obstructing the police, violence against the police by squirting acid at them from a window and the possession of cannabis.
“The dirty bastards” I thought as the charges were read out.
“They are telling lies,” Sara, who was sitting next to me in the dock, said.
I put my arm around her shoulders. “They always do. It’s so they can get me remanded in custody on a violence charge” I said.
“Get your arm off of that girl” a voice intruded into my brain and looking up I saw the angry face of the fat ugly magistrate speaking.
“But we live together, she is my girlfriend” I protested.
“Take your hand off her I said” ordered the angry red faced magistrate.
“Take your hand off of her” a policeman ordered.
I reluctantly obeyed then I saw a QC walking towards me.
“Hello I’m David’s brother Jeremy and I am representing you and Sara here today” Jeremy Offenbach said. “A stupid question but are you pleading guilty or not guilty?” Jeremy Offenbach asked with a smile.
“Not guilty” I said then I noticed a dozen or so men being led into the back of the court waiting to be charged. “Who are all those men?” I asked curiously.
“Oh they are all charged with indecently assaulting schoolgirls at the Wimbledon Tennis Tournaments, it happens every day they have a special squad up there nicknamed the groper’s squad” Jeremy Offenbach said grinning.
I could not help laughing even in the grim predicament I was in. “It’s a message from the gods, they are smiling on me, or perhaps at me” I thought.
“Michael Sara will get bail and I am trying to get you bail but the police will put a strong opposition to this magistrate who you can see is very hostile to you. The newspapers are already attacking you and spreading all kinds of malicious rumours about the Videx Video Show saying that it contains child porn, but we have seen it and we know that its not true but this magistrates has obviously read all about it so be prepared to be remanded in custody but I’ll do my best'' Jeremy Offenbach QC promised.
“I suppose that all those gropers will get bail?” I said laughing at the irony of it.
“Yes and a small fine for pleading guilty” Offenbach said. “I am glad that you're brave now. I will prepare to defend you” he said.
“He will get you bail” Sara whispered.
“Magistrates courts are police courts, I’m sorry Sara” I said wishing that I could bend with the wind a little and not be so stubborn. “I should have taken David Offenbach’s advice and lived to fight another day” I thought.
“Michael John Freeman, do you plead guilty or not guilty to the charges” the magistrate was asking.
Jeremy Offenbach rose and sweeping back his robe with one hand and placing his hand on his hip his cut glass English rang through the court. “Madam I am representing Michael John Freeman and I wish to enter a plea of not guilty to all the charges on his behalf” Offenbach said in his authoritative manner.
The fat red faced magistrate went into a huddle with the clerk of the court. “Do the police oppose bail?” she asked.
Inspector Kruger of the Obscene Publications Squad took the stand. “Madam, the police strongly oppose bail in this case because of the alleged crime of violence squirting acid with the intention of grievous bodily harm to police officers in the course of their duties and his conviction and his conviction for murder in 1969” Kruger said.
Offenbach rose to his feet” Madam my client, a film producer and director of a legitimate company Videx Ltd strongly denies the charges and I would therefore apply for bail on his behalf in his own recognisance” said Offenbach his voice loud and strong ringing around the court.
The magistrate consulted the clerk of the court again then addressed the court. “Michael John Freeman bail is refused and you will be remanded in custody to await trial at the Central Criminal Court on a date henceforth” she said glaring at me.
The End
Volume 5
I Pornographer
I hope that you have enjoyed reading this book and I am now working on volume 6 which tells the story of my incarceration in prison, the junkies in my cell, further attempts on my life in prison and the Old Bailey Trials, one in which I defended myself...
Words: 108656
Copyright © Michael J Freeman
This book is dedicated to the fight against injustice and those who wish to censor the right to freedom of speech